Author: admin

  • Doris and Les Girls

    Font size : +


    Girls take a fancy to young oriental wife and lead her astray

    Anyone reading this probably knows that my neighbour Jack has a beautiful young half-Chinese wife called Doris. She is barely five feet tall, and very slim with slender well shaped legs and pert little high set tits. With the help of Jack’s friend Joe, who used to be a stage magician, Doris can be put into a state where afterwards, she will not be able to remember anything that has taken place. Jack makes full use of this, as he likes nothing better than to see his lovely little wife used by others, and I am so very lucky by having been given the task of writing it all down.

    On this occasion we were visiting friends of Jack, who were supposed to be having a small party to celebrate something or another. Joe had done his work with Doris and she would behave and react as if perfectly normal, except that afterwards, she would remember nothing about being at a party or anything that happened there.

    I was keeping a close watch on her. She looked good, in a black knee length halter neck dress. It was a tight fit over her tits, and with Doris being so slim, it combined with her high heels to give her a very elegant and sexy appearance. I knew Jack would have made sure that anything else she had on would be equally sexy.

    She was standing close to me and looking slightly lost, nervously sipping from her glass, while most of the guests were chatting and laughing with each other. I watched one of them, Vera, an older woman and a rather large blonde, constantly glancing at Doris and eventually making her way over to stand in front of the little oriental girl. “You look lonely, Doris,” she said, staring right at her. Doris managed a half smile and then Vera came straight out with, “I fancy a fuck. Do you fuck women, Doris?”

    Taken aback by the blunt language, Doris gaped at her with a startled expression on her face, shaking her head. “What? No, I mean, I haven’t… I mean, I don’t…”

    “Much better than having a man fuck you,” Vera interrupted her. “Once I start on you, I would have you cumming in no time. Come with me and I’ll show you what I mean.”

    Doris continued shaking her head, but despite her protests Vera simply took a firm hold of her arm and led her out of the room. Through the doorway I watched her suddenly turn and pin the diminutive figure of Doris against the wall and kiss her passionately on the mouth. To my surprise another blonde, Kate, appeared at my side and smiled when she saw the pair in the hall. “Oh, yes, this should be good,” she hissed in my ear. “I fancied that sexy asian bitch as soon as I saw her. They tell me she gets very horny and she’s a good fuck. Me and my friend are going to have her. You want to watch us? You can if you like, but no touching unless we say so.”

    It seemed obvious that Jack and the two older women had planned this in advance for Doris, and knowing Joe had made sure she would remember nothing afterwards, I was very happy to follow. Doris, showing some resistance, was firmly gripped by Vera and taken into another room, followed by Kate and me. Once again the blonde older woman pushed Doris against the wall and pressed their bodies together while holding her head and kissing her fiercely. Suddenly Doris caught sight of Kate. Gasping for breath, she managed to twist her face away from Vera and cry out, “Stop it, what are you doing! What’s going on! Who’s that! Why is she here?”

    “Shush Doris,” Vera snapped. “She’s my friend. We’re going to give you a good time, aren’t we, Kate.”

    “Of course,” Kate said with a sneer. Doris was cringing away from them but they had her cornered and trapped. Kate went on, “Sexy little thing, isn’t she. Did you see the men eyeing her up, all wanting to screw her.” She put a hand on Doris’s shoulder to keep her pinned against the wall, and coolly clamped her other hand over Doris’s breast. “Oh, nice firm little tits,” she added. “No bra either! And I can feel a stiff little nipple. I do believe our little bitch is getting excited.”

    Vera chuckled. “Keep her there, Kate.” She looked Doris up and down, smiling as she saw how distressed she was. There was a frightened look on Doris’s pretty face, her mouth slightly open and her eyes wide. “And make sure she can’t move,” she added. She put both hands on Doris’s hips, and slid them down her thighs. “Our sweet little friend is dressed for it,” she smiled. “I can feel suspenders. Must have expected to be giving some man a treat tonight.”

    In a trembling voice, Doris came out with, “Please… what are you saying… that’s not true… can I go now, I want to go back to the others.”

    “You’re going nowhere, bitch,” Kate snarled. “Until we’re finished with you.”

    Doris stared at her in disbelief. “What do you mean… finished with me?” she gasped. “What do you think you’re doing!” She tried to escape Kate’s grip but she was no match for the bigger woman. Slammed hard up against the wall, she could do nothing to stop Vera sliding her dress up. In a few seconds it was hoisted all the way up to her waist to reveal dark stockings to about mid thigh, and black suspender straps, a stretch of creamy bare flesh above the stocking tops, and a tiny black thong that barely covered her pussy.

    “Oh yes,” Vera grunted. “Very nice, very sexy.” She slid her hand between Doris’s bare thighs and stroked upwards until she reached the thong, pausing for a moment with the edge of her hand touching it. She looked down at Doris’s distraught face and smiled. “Turn her round,” she snapped.

    Quick as a flash, Kate easily spun Doris to face the wall and held her there. Vera lifted the back of the dress and tucked it into the newly exposed suspender belt. The thong was so small it was invisible between Doris’s cheeks, and with her hands now free, Vera pushed Doris against the wall and dug her fingers into her bare buttocks. “Oh what a firm little arse you’ve got, Doris,” Vera exclaimed. “But we don’t need any knickers on, do we.”

    Doris squirmed and cried out but she was totally helpless and at the mercy of the two bigger women. Vera hooked her fingers into the thong and pulled it downwards. Doris let out a plaintiff cry of “No! Please! No don’t!” but Vera ignored her and went on tugging the flimsy thong down over her stocking tops. Letting it fall to the floor, Vera turned her attention to the halter neck. There was a hiss of velcro being torn apart and the top of the dress was held in place only because they had Doris pressed against the wall.

    “Now let’s see those little tits,” Vera snarled. The women pulled Doris round and instantly slammed her back against the wall. The loosened dress fell to her waist, exposing her twin mounds, small but firm, in perfect proportion to Doris’s slender body, and adorned with nipples that were already bigger and stiffer than normal. Kate immediately bent her head and seized one of them in her mouth, while Vera rolled up the lower front part of the dress to be wedged into the suspender belt like the rest of it.

    Doris went rigid with fright. The two women now had her as good as naked with her tits and pussy bared, and even in her high heels she was barely as tall as their shoulders. Her slender body looked tiny beside them. They took hold of her arms and dragged her, struggling, and literally threw her on the bed in the corner of the room. “Don’t fight it, Doris,” said Vera. “So we’re going to fuck you, enjoy it.”

    “Nah,” said Kate scornfully. “She can fight if she wants. I like fucking girls like her that pretend they don’t want it.”

    “I don’t think Doris will fight very hard,” Vera remarked casually. “She knows we’re fucking her whether she likes it or not. She’s got no chance. Besides, didn’t Jack say she gets very horny and likes a good hard shagging.”

    Doris lay spreadeagled on the bed as she had been thrown, her hands trying to cover her pussy, her pretty oriental face a picture of anguish. The way the women were talking, she knew they were going to rape her, and that she was vulnerable and defenceless against them. But it was as if despite her panic, the prospect was making her aroused. She was breathing hard, her chest rising and falling, and her nipples now were definitely more elongated, standing out stiffly from her tits.

    Both women kept staring at her while they undressed. They knew that Doris could not escape past them, if she had tried they could easily have thrown her back. When they were ready, Vera went to a drawer and took out two strapon harnesses. The dildos were almost a matching pair, both shaped like huge thick cocks, one red, the other black. Both were ribbed, long and menacing.

    Doris gaped at them in amazement and quite a lot of fear. She couldn’t take her eyes off them, shaking her head as if she couldn’t believe they were going to be used to rape her. The women exchanged a knowing smile as the harnesses were strapped on. And then they both advanced towards the bed.

    Doris cowered away from them. Vera spoke soothingly. “Now Doris, nothing to be afraid of, I’m sure you’ve had a few big cocks in your time.” She leaned forward and gripped Doris’s ankles and pulled her to the edge of the bed. Kate climbed up behind Doris and grabbed hold of her wrists.

    “This is part of our fun, Doris,” Vera continued calmly. “Just lie back and enjoy. She’s holding your hands because we want to look at those lovely little tits while we’re fucking you. You like fucking, don’t you, Doris. A cute little girl like you, I bet you’ve lost count of the cocks that have shagged you. Now it’s our turn. Kate, hold her arms above her head.”

    As Kate obliged, Vera spread Doris’s legs apart and smiled as she felt Doris shaking with fear. The slender little figure still had the dress crumpled and squeezed into a narrow band above her waist, naked above it and naked below it apart from the stockings and long black suspender straps. Vera let her hands drift upwards from the ankles, stroking slowly along each nylon stocking to the thighs, then onto the bare skin above the stocking tops, letting her fingertips meet on the little patch of hair above Doris’s slit, her thumbs pressing down on it.

    “Oh, Doris,” she murmured. “You look so small and helpless lying there in your sexy stockings and your legs open and showing me your tiny little cunt. God, yes, Doris, your tight little cunt, look at it, just begging to be fucked!”

    She bent her head and flicked her tongue across Doris’s pussy lips. Doris shuddered and gasped out. Vera’s fingers pulled the lips apart and her tongue sank into the exposed flesh. Doris squirmed and twisted her hips, but struggling was useless with her hands and thighs being held by the women. She whimpered and let out a long, despairing moan as the invading tongue finally penetrated her cunt.

    Vera lapped vigorously for some time, tongue fucking Doris until she felt the girl’s hips begin to shake. She lifted her head and looked at Doris. “You were getting close to it there, weren’t you,” she smiled. “And this sweet little cunt is so wet now. Is it ready for my cock?”

    Doris was panting, her eyes half shut. She shook her head. “Please,” she gasped. “Please don’t… it’s too big, you can’t…”

    Vera ignored her pleas and pulled Doris to the edge of the bed, keeping her thighs spread wide apart. She guided her huge red dildo towards Doris’s exposed cunt. As the tip touched her pussy lips, Doris gave a cry and her hips shuddered. Vera eased herself forward slowly and the dildo began to penetrate. “Oh my,” she said. “You are so small, Doris! Your cunt really is so tight! You’re going to love this! You’ll feel every inch inside you!”

    Doris gasped, “Oh, no!” and began moaning as the massive dildo forced her cunt lips apart and began to disappear into her cunt. Slowly, inch by inch, Vera eased it in, pausing frequently, staring at Doris’s distraught face to see what effect it was having. By the time she had managed to get about half the dildo into Doris’s tight cunt, the girl’s face showed nothing but fear and horror.

    Kate stretched Doris’s arms over her head and knelt across them to keep Doris unable to move. Now with both her hands free, she leaned over Doris and took hold of her tits, flicking and rolling and pinching and pulling at both stiff nipples. Doris squealed and turned her head to look pleadingly at Kate, just as Vera decided to ram the rest of the dildo all the way into her cunt.

    Doris screamed out and arched her back as the last few inches of the huge dildo ripped into her, but she was trapped with her arms over her head and her thighs being held wide apart. Vera drew back a little and pushed again, keeping the dildo deep in Doris’s cunt. Doris screamed again, her mouth wide open, and Kate quickly thrust her black dildo between the open lips. “Take it in your mouth, bitch,” she snapped. “Let me see you sucking it!”

    Doris looked aghast, but the dildo was already stretching her mouth wide open and she had no option but to close her lips round the shaft. The dildo in her cunt was being worked in and out slowly and deeply, and the friction was taking effect. Her hips were beginning to twitch and jerk and Vera grinned with delight. “Let it come, Doris!” she called out.

    Kate joined in, her harsh voice urging Doris to cum. “Yes, Doris, you fucking little bitch, cum for us! And keep on sucking my cock! Make it good and wet cos I’m going to fuck you too! Oh yes, I’m going to give your cunt a real good fucking!”

    Doris was moaning non-stop, her pretty face screwed up and looking desperate, her eyes wide and staring. Her back lifted off the bed as she began excitedly thrusting her hips on the dildo deep in her cunt. She was effectively fucking it, the red shaft flashing in and out of her cunt in bright contrast to the black stockings and suspenders and her pale naked skin. Her anguished cries were muffled by the huge dildo jammed in her mouth, but her body was in spasm, heaving and twisting, her hips jerking frantically as she reached her orgasm.

    After she had climaxed, she sprawled out on the bed, gasping and panting. Her nipples were still standing out rock hard. Vera climbed onto the bed beside her and gently smoothed her hair. “Well, Doris,” she said softly. “Do you always cum as hard as that when some man is shagging you?”

    Doris was still getting her breath back and could only slowly shake her head. Vera smiled and let her hand fall on one of Doris’s breasts, gently massaging the stiff nipple. “I can see you’re still feeling horny, aren’t you,” she went on. She placed her hand on Doris’s thigh, on bare flesh above the stocking top. “Open your legs, Doris.”

    Doris looked at her in surprise. “What?” she whispered.

    “We’re not finished with you yet, open your legs.”

    With some reluctance, Doris moved her legs apart and stared up at Vera with consternation on her face. “What… what are you going to do?” she stammered.

    Her answer was to feel Vera’s hand moving between her legs and a finger rubbing her swollen pussy lips. Immediately, Doris gasped and started breathing fast. She felt a finger pushing into her cunt and gave a little cry. The fucking she had just endured had left her cunt wet and stretched. It was easy for Vera to work another finger in and begin finger fucking her.

    “Oh, your cunt is so wet, Doris,” Vera said in a whisper. “It’s ready for some more, isn’t it.”

    All this time, Kate had been standing by impatiently, watching her friend. “For fuck’s sake,” she exclaimed. “She’s just a fucking little whore, Vera. Of course she wants more. It’s my turn now, roll the bitch over, I want to see her arse when I’m fucking her.”

    Doris found herself suddenly manhandled onto her tummy and dragged again to the edge of the bed, with her feet on the floor and her legs apart, her perfectly rounded little arse high in the air and her inviting cunt open and exposed. It happened so quickly she was taken totally by surprise. She gasped out, “What are you doing!” but Kate was already guiding her strapon towards its target between the outstretched thighs. Doris desperately tried to reach back and cried out “Please don’t! I can’t take any more! Please no!”

    Kate laughed. “Oh I love it when you beg, bitch! Beg me some more.” She rubbed the dildo up and down on Doris’s cunt lips. Doris’s face showed her distress. “Please,” she pleaded. “Please don’t it. Please!”

    “Fucking bitch whore,” Kate said harshly. “You’re just a fucking slut and you’re getting raped. I want your cunt and I’m taking it!”

    The knob slid straight in through the unprotected cunt lips and Kate brutally rammed it home. She was not gentle. She really was raping Doris. She viciously slammed the huge dildo in and out its entire length, jolting the slender little body so hard Doris was clutching at the bed cover and screaming. She took hold of Doris by her hips and pulled her back onto the dildo in time with every forward thrust she was making. It looked like the big strong woman was fucking a slender little naked doll rigged out in stockings and suspenders. The big strong woman was spitting out words with every thrust. “Take… my… cock… you… fucking… tart… you… little… asian… bitch… you… little… whore…”

    The force of the fucking knocked Doris almost breathless and stopped her screaming, but she cried out every time the massive dildo slammed into her cunt. Her tits were being dragged to and fro on the bedcover causing her erect nipples to be twisted and pulled with every jolt. And almost beyond belief, she was starting to cum off again. The pounding in her cunt and the action on her nipples had her aroused enough to begin jerking her hips on her own. She was out of control, crying, moaning, twisting and turning and arching her slim little body, trying to screw herself backwards onto Kate’s dildo. Kate stopped moving and laughed as she watched Doris wildly and helplessly fucking herself on the dildo as another orgasm swept over her.

    When it was over, the women spreadeagled Doris on the bed with Kate licking and sucking her nipples, and Vera once again dipping her head between Doris’s legs and licking and sucking at the freshly fucked cunt. They had taken off their strapons, but obviously they still liked having the unresisting oriental girl’s naked body available for their enjoyment. Doris was spent, breathing fast and hard, eyes closed and looking totally exhausted, moaning occasionally when she felt Vera’s fingers entering her cunt or Kate’s lips pulling too hard on a nipple.

    After a few minutes, Kate nudged Vera aside and caught one of Doris’s legs between her own thighs. She pulled their bodies together until their cunts were touching, and began to grind herself against Doris. Doris opened her eyes and groaned, looking down at the intertwined thighs and the older woman’s cunt rubbing against her own. She put a hand weakly on Kate’s shoulder as if to resist, only to find it quickly grasped by Vera. “Feel my pussy, Doris,” Vera said hoarsely. “You’ve made me wet, fucking your beautiful little body has made my pussy wet for you. Feel me, finger me, finger fuck me, Doris!”

    She doubled back two of Doris’s fingers and pushed the other two into her cunt. Doris looked totally bewildered by what they were doing to her now, her cunt being ravaged by one woman remorselessly grinding her own cunt hard against Doris’s, while her fingers were being unwillingly forced in and out of the other woman’s cunt. To make it worse, Vera was taking the opportunity to fondle her tits and bite and suck at her nipples, and Kate had her fingers between their bodies, furiously rubbing Doris’s clit as she crushed their cunts together.

    The non-stop sexual stimulation was getting too much for Doris. Her head rolled from side to side, her cries got shriller and louder, she was pushing her cunt against Kate’s just as much as Kate was doing. The three of them were all making eager noises, grunts, moans, groans, but the older women orgasmed first with shrieks and cries of excitement. Doris was still building up to a climax. Still finger fucking Vera, she thrust two fingers into her own cunt and pistoned them desperately in and out. Her tiny body rolled from one side to the other. Her eyes were tight shut and her mouth wide open. Her stocking clad legs splayed incredibly wide apart. As she reached yet another orgasm her hips lifted off the bed. She gave a long loud shriek and clamped her thighs tight together round the fingers still in her cunt, holding them there until her body subsided.

    The orgasm left her lying flat out on the bed, gasping and panting, totally exhausted. Her hands were clutching her tits, her palms rubbing slowly across her nipples. Her legs were carelessly sprawled wide apart with stockings and suspenders still intact. Vera found Doris’s discarded thong, lifted the girl’s foot and slipped it round her ankle. She grinned down at the small slim naked figure then turned to Kate. “Well, didn’t I tell you Doris would be a good fuck? You can always tell the horny ones, the ones that want it.”

    Kate laughed. “She’s just a fucking little whore. How many times did she cum?”

    “She’s not a whore, Kate, just a sexy little asian girl that likes a good ride. Did you see the way she fucked those dildos! Horny little cunt, isn’t she.”

    “All right then, she’s a horny little cunt and a good fuck… we should do her again sometime.”

    Doris was still lying there naked, eyes closed, uncaring, not even aware that the two women had finished dressing and left her. I intended to go and find her husband to tell him that his sexy young wife had just been fucked senseless by two older lesbians. But Jack was already there, standing behind me, grinning like a Cheshire cat. I had been so intent watching Doris getting fucked I hadn’t realised he was there too, and had seen it all.

    “Now that was good,” he said softly, with a big smile. He began to undress. “I’ll give her a few minutes then I’m going to fuck her. Then we’ll take her home.”


  • A Chance Encounter (Batgirl (Babs) and Renee Montoya) Part One

    Font size : +


    Batgirl while on duty saves Renee Montoya, only to have the tables turned.

    The fight had been going on for the better part of an hour with Batgirl trading punches and kicks with the East Side Rangers, a well organized group of gang members led by a woman who called herself The Mask. Driving a particularly hard punch to the side of her second’s woman, Batgirl finished off the young girl only to have a blow land at the base of her skull that literally threw Batgirl into the water fountain with a large splash, before she was grabbed by The Mask and had her head pushed under the water’s surface…

    The Mask shoved Batgirl’s head into the steaming water of the fountain as she brought her forearm down into the small of the caped woman’s back trying to force all of the air out of her ample chest. Holding Batgirl by the neck she intended to drown the woman as she delived yet another solid blow to her back and then kicked Batgirrl in the back of the knees.
    own Dazed by the hard blow, Batgirl landed in the fountain and then sank as The Mask pressed her own body down on Batgirl’s. Her cowl’s life support system activating the second her face went under the surface, Batgirl scrambled to find purchase but with the water and her gloves made of latex it was all but impossible…so the only thing she could do was to make it look like she had drowned…as the bubbles slipped from her lips…many to a few to none, with Batgirl struggling less and less before her body went still…

    The Mask held Batgirl in place as the struggling had stopped, she raised a knee and brought it down on the small of the woman’s back to make sure she had finished her off. Seeing no air bubbles or any thrashing at all the Mask grabbed a hold of Batgirl’s long hair and pulled her up and out of the water. She looked the now dead woman up and down as the water poured out of her mouth the tell tale sign that her lungs had indeed filled with water. She pulled out her cell phone and hit record and handed it off to the only other female gang member that was still barely standing. The mask then grabbed a hold of Batgirl’s water logged mask and started to pull up.

    It was the chance she had been waiting for as The Mask pulled her out of the water and held her there only to start making a grab for her mask. Acting quickly, Batgirl drove the point of her bat-a-rang directly into The Mask’s tender groin before she drove a hard back handed punch directly into the woman’s nose, crushing it upon impact which forced the woman to let go of the mask. Twisting before The Mask could recover, Batgirl drove a kick to her stomach to knock the wind out of her, only to feel the pain of a perfectly aimed upper cut to her chin that snapped Batgirl’s head clean off the back of her shoulders before driving her body onto the two foot wide ledge that surrounded the fountain…

    The henchwoman had acted fast as she had seen her leader go down. The hard upper cut was perfectly placed, she watched as the gorgeous woman’s head nearly came off her shoulders as her body arched. But what happened next was the slamming of Batgirl’s body into the two foot ledge, leaving the woman’s hanging lower body in the fountain, the small of her back on the ledge and head hanging over was just to sexy. The woman was on her, with a stomp right to Batgirl’s cunt. As she brought both fists down into Batgirl’s breasts as she grabbed a hold of her breasts upon contact.

    For long seconds, Batgirl’s body hung in the balance as she had not seen the upper cut coming until it was too late. Moving slowly, she had just begun to twist her body to get back up when her pussy screamed out in unholy terror from a well placed, steel-toe reinforced boot, nearly crushing her cunt in the process. The pain was unbearable but not nearly as much as the pain to her ample breasts as the henchwoman drove two brass-knuckled fists into her breasts, all but flattening them in an instant and driving the air from Batgirl’s lungs.

    Stunned by the multiple blows, Batgirl tried to stay awake past the pain only to have her head grabbed and driven back into the stone wall of the fountain once – twice – three times, before she received another upper cut that all but finished Batgirl for the moment.

    “Freeze – – – – BITCH, don’t move a muscle…, don’t twitch, don’t even breath wrong or I’ll blow your fucking head clean off. Now get back away from Batwoman.”

    Renee Montoya had been hurt that Katherine Kane had chosen batwoman over her, it had built up so much bile and near hate for the woman that Renee hated seeing her mentioned anywhere but this assualt on her former lover had gone on to long. Renee wouldn’t see Kate hurt by anyone…she whistled as two officers came and arressed the Mask and her henchwoman as back up was called in to pick up the rest. Renee moved over to Batwoman, and lended down, picking her up in her arms she carefully moved her to the nearby ground, and then realize it wasn’t Kate. Renee’s eyes went over the gorgeous much wounger woman’s body before her befre she came to her sense, and started to check vitals. When she found out she was alive, Renee got out some smelling salts and brought them up to the young woman’s nose whom was now in her arms.

    Batgirl came alive with a jerk as the potent smelling salts flooded her senses, but before she could rejoin the fight she felt a hand on her left breast, holding her down while a soft voice told her to stay still. Her eyes focusing quickly enough, Batgirl realized it was the detective from Vice of the Gotham City Police, and though they should not have been enemies, Batgirl had heard the woman despised masked vigilantes with a passion, making her wary of this supposed protection.

    Still, the hand upon her breast didn’t feel threatening any more than the eyes that were looking down into her masked face at the moment, making Batgirl wonder if what she had heard might have been in error. watching Montoya’s face intently as she ordered the other officers to round up the unconscious perps, Batgirl didn’t fail to notice how the Lieutenants’ hand slid down to her stomach and stated to almost caress her costume, forcing Batgirl to touch her wrist and pull it off her well tone, wet-looking body, as the humidity forced the water to bead up and shimmer in the lamplight.

    “I’m not Batwoman, Lieutenant, I’m Batgirl…, but thanks for the save. Am I under arrest?”

    Renee watched as Batgirls eyes met her own, the girl or actually woman was stunning, beautiful what with her black latex suit completely glistening from the humidity. she barely noticed herself as she had been cupping batgirls breast it had been done out of protection though she found her hand now roaming slightly since they were alone. her eyes went over batgirls body as a trickle of sweat rolled down her own neck and into her cleavage as batgirl lifted away her hand and corrected her, and asked if she was under arrest. seeing the look on batgirls face, she saw the worry, the contempt, kate got to this one, the bitch. “Depends, have you broken any laws lately? I mean I could cuff you for disruption of the peace but that would be very very light. so tell you what you do not get up too fast let me help you, tell me what the look on your face is for, and your age, some nice convo…and i will not arrest you.” Renee smirked at the young woman.

    “I suppose I’m breaking a law just by dressing up like this and slapping on a mask, Lieutenant, as my kind are somewhat outside the law? As for getting up too fast, that is not in my current line of thinking.., as I need to rest. Body took a few hits in sensitive places.”

    Batgirl had caught the look Montoya ad given her when she asked about being arrested, the sense of near hatred that had boiled up in her for a second, only vanish moments later as if nothing had been wrong. The hand that had been on her breast had felt good though why Batgirl had thought of that was beyond her. But the other things, like her age was odd, though it wouldn’t bother Batgirl if they could talk, as she seldom got a chance to talk while in costume, unless it was banter during the fight.

    “I’m, twenty-four, and I’d like a nice quiet talk if it didn’t have to happen down town. As for the look I gave you, everyone wearing a mask and fighting crime gets concerned when we deal with a cop that has us at their mercy…, though it’s nothing personal, Lieutenant.”

    Renee nodded to Batgirl softly, she took notice of how the woman had looked at her hand when it had been over Batgirl’s breast. “I would have thought you might have been a bit older, and let’s just say for arguements sake you came from a oh a costume party and were attacked, I saved you. Took your statement after we chatted, had a nice dinner, found out you were really the real Batgirl moments after you disappeared, from my loft…..” Renee placed both hands on Batgirl’s shapely hips. “Up, carefully with me now.”

    She told the woman, “I’m 22 by the way,” Renee muttered the rest, “though your body took some hits it still looks great…” Almost to herself, “Well let’s see about getting you somewhere safe where I can take a look at your body..” Renee had helped Batgirl to her feet and held her still while she steadied herself, though Renee was not letting go. “Let’s head back to my car, my loft is not to far away….”

    “Is age a requirement for donning a mask and cape, Lieutenant? If so you might have to arrest me now.”

    Saying it with a smirk on her face, Batgirl let Renee help her up only to then almost fall into her, the only thing stopping the fall being Renee’s hand back on her left breast, and this time Batgirl didn’t move to remove it so fast, though she noticed Renee finally started to slide her hand around her breast as if trying to gauge the size. Thanking her for the second save, Batgirl wandered off a few steps and then fell against a tree to steady herself, as yet another wave of dizziness flooded her mind that threatened to overwhelm her at any moment.

    “Sorry…, I’m not normally like this.., dizzy…just need to rest a few minutes, then we can go somewhere.” Dazed more than she thought she had been, Batgirl slowly turned her body so the tree was behind her while she rested. The blows to her breasts with the brass knuckles had hurt like hell as did the two uppercuts, but it was her womanhood, barely concealed under the thin latex, that had been kicked and kicked hard, and that was what was hurting her now.

    Renee had helped Batgirl to her feet, a smile crossed her face, “Maybe I’ll cuff you sometime then.” She winked at her slightly, catching Batgirl just as she fell, her hand wrapped aound Batgirl’s left breast. Renee lightly squeezed it, not too hard though, just a small feel as she steadied her yet again. Renee’s eyes followed Batgirl as she barely walked a few steps ahead of her. “Your welcome yet again Batgirl…” Renee stood next to Batgirl, placing her hands on both of the girl’s shoulders. “Rest with me, your not taking another step unless my arms are around you? Understand?” She could see that Batgirl was in pain, she wanted to help the woman, “Tell me, what did they do to you Batgirl? I know first aid, I can help.” Renee knew they wouldn’t get to far unless she helped the masked woman, as she brought her hands down from her shoulders to gently rub Batgirl’s upper arms.

    “I’m not…, I’m not going anywhere for awhile, Montoya…, too dizzy. Caught two brass knuckles in my breasts and two damn good upper cuts to my chin. Why it isn’t broken…?” Laying against the tree, Batgirl fought to stay standing up, her mind so consumed that she had forgotten about the hand on her breast which had continued to roam all around it. Breathing heavily from the pain, exertion, and now the arousing affect of the soft caresses to her breast, Batgirl finally closed her eyes for a moment and continued, telling Montoya where the most painful hit had connected, though a part of her wondered why she was talking to the detective at all.

    “Main hit was a steel-toed boot to my center, it nearly ended the fight before it had really started. Now I have a question for you…, why did you give me a look of hatred back there when I asked if I’d be arrested?”

    Renee just listened as Batgirl explained that her breasts were smashed nearly into her body, The detective slowly gently massaged Batgirl’s left breast, gently kneading it, then circling the large orb with her fingers as she moved her hand down Batgirl’s body just gently rubbing the woman, making her feel better. Then the question was now in her lap. “Well, ….I was hurt by one of your ‘sisters’ you could say a long time ago…..and I guess what she did clouded my opinion of you all Batgirl.” Renee continued to cirle Batgirl’s breast softly as she rubbed the woman’s side bringing her hand finally back up to rub the other breast for her injured comrade.

    “A….a sister? Who….., mmmmmmmm, who was…uuuhhhhhh, it?”

    It might have been the fact she was tired or the length of the fight, the fact that her body was simmering under the costume, maybe even the humidity that kept the light mist beading up on her costume, but whatever it was, batgirl was feeling relaxed, almost drugged. The hands roaming her body were slowly driving her mad with excitement, excitement Batgirl had no way of knowing how to control, as her head rolled ever so gently on her shoulders. Getting aroused by the continued attention to her latex covered very slippery breasts, Batgirl was soon in no condition to fight anyone, let alone Montoya, as a soft moan slipped past her lips, telling the detective she was slowly breaking Batgirl’s resolve. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.”

    Renee heard the moan escape Batgirl’s lips, a moan of complete pleasure, it sent a shiver through Renee’s body, hardening her nipples almost immediately. “ssshhhhh, that’s not important now Batgirl, only you are, we need to get you feeling better.” Renee kept circling Batgirl’s breasts with her fingers softly, as she leaned down seeing Batgirl’s errect nipples, she blew on one slightly as she wrapped her lips around Batgirl’s left nipple, starting to suck on it. She moved her hands down to Batgirl’s hips and slid her fingers over her wet catsuit. “mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Renee was lost in the moment of wanting to help this woman, lost in wanting this woman. Her eyes shot open as she let go of Batgirl’s nipple and looked around. As she got to her feet, “Sorry, shit, oh sorry Im sorry.” She placed her hands on the sides of Batgirl’s breasts instinctively and cupped them still. “I’m sorry Batgirl, but I think we should go to the cafe, you sit next to me until your ready to move better….then we go to my loft and get you cleaned up??”

    She had been enjoying the attention, her nipples getting harder by the minute as her womanhood heated up. The tongue action was feeling so wonderful Batgirl started to think she might be in heaven until everything stopped all at once with Montoya apologizing to her as if she had done something wrong. One look to her left nipple told her Renee had been licking it at best or maybe sucking on it, which ever, which half alarmed Batgirl as she never thought of herself as a les. Collecting herself quickly, Batgirl reached for a bat-energy pill and popped it into her mouth before she took a couple of steps back from the detective and looked at her, an expression of shock on Batgirl’s face.

    “I’ll meet you at the café of your choosing , Lieutenant . I have my bike, then we’ll sit across from each other.., and this idea about a loft…I’m not sure that is strictly departmental policy…, but you would know that wouldn’t you? Now tell me about this so called sister of mine, and tell me now.”

    Renee composed herself further as Batgirl steadied herself, and looked to her body. Renee had seen that look many times on many women’s faces and it was excitement and curiousity. SHe smirked slightly as Batgirl made some good points. She only nodded, “Take your bike, I’ll take my car.” She watched Batgirl as she took a step aweay, watching as the droplets of sweat and humidity beaded off her body. As Batgirl popped a pill into her mouth Renee nodded in agreement. “Maybe a nice cup of coffee in a nice air conditioned cafe will do ius both good Batgirl. I’ll tell you about the other woman there……” See you there.” She smiled at the woman and climbed into her car, after giving Batgirl the name of the cafe. Her mind on the feelings she stirred within herself and those she knew she brought out of Batgirl, it made Renee wet just thinking of the feeling of the woman’s nipple in her mouth. Renee had parked her car, gotten out as it started to rain, she made her way inside and took a back more private booth, as she sdlipped off her boots and waited for the Dark Angel to arrive.

    Arriving at the determined cafe, Batgirl pulled the jet-black predator cycle up to the building and turned off the key, before she swung her right leg off the seat, not realizing she was giving Montoya a perfect view of her latex covered core as she did. Initiating the lock down procedure that would keep her ride safe, she waited for the detective to join her and then walked into the shop every eye on her as she walked toward the back of the room, some eyes friendly, some not, some belonging to people Batgirl knew she had busted at one point or another. Finding a booth where she’d be able to see everyone and where no one could get in behind her, Batgirl sat down and then slid across the bench seat, before she placed her right foot on the cushion so she could view everyone, only to then look into Renee’s eyes.

    “Has anyone ever told you, you have beautiful eyes, Lieutenant?

    Renee had enjoyed the view that Batgirl had given her moments ago, of her pussy, still trapped within her latex suit, the latex still crammed up inside as much as it had been before. Her eyes like everyone else on the beauty in latex as she joined her. What came next stunned the Detective for a moment. “Why thank you Batgirl, I love yours as well, such an alluring color. One could get lost in them.” Renee placed a foot up across her oto Batgirl’s seat, just resting it there, as the waitress brought them two coffees and the picture. “So, tell me about this gang that had nearly ended you tonight??” She took a small sip of her coffee as she poured one for Batgirl.

    Batgirl fought the blush that would have colored her cheeks and then dove into the debriefing, telling Renee about the gang, their suspected activities, how they were believed to be connected to other darker organizations in Gotham and everything else she knew. The Mask though she knew little about though she was suspected to be from the same island in the Caribbean as Bane, and quite possibly related to him in some way, though that had not yet been proven, the foot on her seat ignored.

    “The gang is a part of the larger East Side Bowlers, but this one specializes in the protection racket. Batwoman and I had almost gotten them under control before this new woman, the one calling herself The Mask, stepped in and reorganized the group. Details are “sketchy, but we think she’s from the same Caribbean island as Bane, and from the way she fights, and hits, they could very well be related.”

    Batgirl sat in her seat and watched Renee, “so what can you tell me about this other woman?”

    Renee Smiled at Batgirl as she asked about Batwoman, “Well, this other woman, your ‘sister’ as I put here. Is Batwoman.”

    “Batwoman…, how did you two have a bad time?” Batgirl asked as she continued to sit across from Renee.

    Renee smirked at Batgirl as she continued telling the sexy woman, “yes Batwoman. Well…..we were lovers. Once upon a time.”

    Batgirl turned in the booth to lean in closer so others would not hear what she had to say. “Lovers…, that explains you coming on to me back at the park.”

    Renee watched as Batgirl turned in her seat slightly and moved closer to her, to which Renee leaned closer to the Dark Angel, thier faces inches apart.

    “Yes lovers, as in between the sheets clawing each others back, all of it…and I came onto you Batgirl….because you are that sexy…..and a very attractive woman.”

    Renee slid her toe between Batgirl’s legs and started to rub her pussy lips.

    Batgirl’s eyes go wide for a second as she feels Renee’s toe against her latex covered pussy, making Batgirl bite her lower lip. Batgirl glanced around them knowing if she were to act weakened it may attract others so she fought the sensations and tried to regain her composure. “Batwoman……., she’s older that you, way order…, she’s a bitch too.”

    Renee watched as Batgirl bit her lower lip seeing her fighting with herself as Batgirl looked around. Renee ground her toe into Batgirl’s pussy pressing the latex deeper into her core with her toe sreading Batgirl’s lips. She smiled at Batgirl. “No shit, she’s a bitch, you should see her out of the latex, you think she is horrible as Batwoman……” Renee continued to rub Batgirl’s pussy lips as she slid her hand underneath the table to rub Batgirl’s left inner thigh.

    Batgirl tried fight the growing sensations between her legs but gave up knowing it was just impossible. Having denied her body for so long and having never never made it with a man – let alone a woman. her pussy was damp within minutes, Batgirl lowered her head before pulling it back up to calm down just in time to see the waiter turned to come their direction again for a coffee refill. “She doesn’t wear latex, its leather if I rememebr right. I think’m the only one that wears this kind of costume. Why did you both ….no, I know why, you’re both dominant aren’t you?”

    Renee watched as Batgirl submited to her touches in a matter of moments, she smiled at Batgirl as she looked down to try to regain composure and to look back up at Renee as the waiter came and went. Renee lifted a hand gently to touch Batgirl’s chin softly, and rub it. “Leather, yes, I havent sopoken to her in a long time. And yes that’s why, it made for a very tough relationship…..that felt good didnt it Batgirl??”

    Despite herself Batgirl nodded her head yes as she quickly added cream to the coffee. Knowing full well that the situation was getting out of hand and that they shouldn’t be doing this, not at all in public though a part of her started to want the exploration to go on, just as a part of her wondered if Renee realize that Batgirl was am a submissive which since she was in costume was a contradicton to her being Batgirl. “Renee, we’re in public, we need to stick to the facts of the case, least I think we do. Can we talk about something else?”

    “No……we will talk about what needs to be talked about and that is you….” Renee smiled as Batgirl had just admited it felt good, she continued to rub her toe into Batgirl’s pussy, as she rubbed the Dark Knight Damsels inner thigh. She popped her toe out of Batgirl’s pussy and slid over next to her, wrapping one arm around the Caped wopman’s waist holding her close as she continued rubbing Batgirl’s inner thigh. “Tell me, are you a virgin?” She speaks quietly into the cowl, right where Batgirl’s ear would be.

    Batgirl pushed back from Renee and got up, deciding this has gone on long enough. She tossed a couple of dollars on the table to pay for the coffee’s as she turned and walked for the front doors, knowing Renee wouldn’t let this end that way, not if she was the dominant that Batgirl thought that she was. Batgirl made it the the bike before Renee caught up to her and drove a hard back-handed slap across Batgirl’s face to the embarrassment back inside, and though Batgirl knew that she could take Renee, she choose not to, not here, maybe not ever. “That was your one hit detective.., don’t try another. I am not lesbian, no matter what you may think. I’ll finish the report in your office tomorrow.”

    After striking Batgirl across the face she just stared at the woman as she said she would finish the report back at the office as the rain fell down upon them.. “Straight, lesbian, Batgirl it does not matter I still brought you off…that much has to force you to think about yourself….” She started towards Batgirl, and grabbed a hold of the latex between her breasts and pulled Batgirl hard away from the cycle and into the alley way.

    Thrown into the alley, Batgirl stumbled toward a collection of trash cans but managed to keep from falling into them. Waiting Renee’s approach, she swiftly spun and drove a very hard scissor kick to the woman’s face, before she moved in and drove another blow to her kidneys, only to then knock the gun from Renee’s hand just as she begin to go for it. “I told you, you had one hit, lieutanent, and I don’t like beating on cops. I have no idea what you and Batwoman went through but i’m not Batwoman.., maybe you should lean to treat others with respect.” Shaking Renee off, Batgirl let her fall to the alley floor and then went back to her bike, before she started it and raced away, thinking she had seen the last of Montoya for the night.

    Renee Montoya crumpled to the ground like a rookie after the scissor kick and blow to her kidneys, she held on to herwrist as she glared at Batgirl. A smirk came to her face as she watched Batgirl leave on her bike as she got up to her feet. After seeing it in Batgirl’s eyes when she had brought the masked woman off, how she carried herself with her, Renee had given Batgirl the opening to attack her fully. But saw that Batgirl didnt truely have it in her to do it. She then walked to her car and got inside and followed Batgirl, as she rub various spots as she continued to tail Batgirl. “Good little Batgirl, you put up a small fight, but its over for you tonight. Your mine…” Renee followed Batgirl to the heroine’s safe house.

    Batgirl walked to the door of the safe house only to be grabbed by the left shoulder and spun around and then slammed into the wall behind her. Though she struggled, her breasts jiggling in the thin latex, she was quickly overpowered as Renee grabbed her wrists and pinned them up to either side of Batgirl’s head. Batgirl still struggled weakly though until Renee pressed in close, their breasts touching with each deep breath, nipples crushed together, before Renee’s lips brushed Batgirl’s own and then attack. Batgirl knew she had to fight this, resist what Montoya was doing to her, to her body, she tried – – – she failed – – – she gave in – – – Batgirl returned the hot kiss, surrendering to Renee even as the woman’s thigh presseed against Batgirl’s hot pussy.

    “Mmmmmmmmmmmmfffffffffffffffffffffffffffffhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

    Renee forced Batgirl against the wall crushing theirr bodies into each other, she felt her nipples as they pressed into Batgirl’s as she began to grind her thigh into the thin latex, knowing Batgirl’s pussy lips would be stretched back and forth with every little tug. Renee Broke the kiss and looked into her eyes. “Your mine now Batgirl, understand?” She then kissed Batgirl again as she moved her breasts over Batgirls own.

    Batgirl’s hands having been freed, she lets them come down ever so slowy as Renee’s hands moved to her breasts, touching and squeezing them while the kiss deepens. Batgirl returned the hot hungry kiss, she felt Renee’s left hand slide down her sides before Renee slapped Batgirl on her ass which brought a gasp from her lips, before Renee’s hand snakes down to Batgirl’s hot pussy where she patted it gently telling Batgirl that she had no choice but to submit.

    “Good girl, just submit to me…” Renee keeps patting Batgirl’s pussy as she started to rub it, As she felt the heat trapped inside, as She slapped Batgirl’s ass again and shoved in two fingers. She kissed Batgirl and slapped her ass harder as she ground her fingers into Batgirl’s pussy stretching and pulling on her lips as she slid in and out of her. Parting lips she looked into Batgirl’s eyes.

    “Now cum for me Batgirl….submit to me……”

    “No……….”

    Though her body was hot, close to orgasm, Batgirl resisted the orders, making Renee prove she was the dominant here. In seconds Batgirl saw Renee back up and pull the gun and then motion for Batgirl to raise her hands. Batgirl did as she was told raising her arms as Renee shoved her into the safe house and then pushed Batgirl hard into the room where she fell onto the bed, only to get back to her feet but Renee awnd was as expecting the move there to drive a hard back hand across Batgirl’s face dropping her back to the bed again.

    Before Batgirl could get back up Renee tossed the gun aside and climbed on top of the bed, straddling Batgirl’s deliciously hot body and then slapped her breasts back and forth to daze her, the final slaps came from bottom to top that all but ends Batgirl as a threat for the night. Dazed, Batgirl watched Renee grab the buckle for the utility belt and unfasten it, only to then pull it from under her and throw it away too…her fingers then going back to Batgirl’s pussy…

    Renee Montoya straddled Batgirl’s body after the sucession of hard slaps to her breasts and face over and over and over again making her senseless, the unfasting of the utility belt and disgarding of the gun. Then she began to slap Batgirl starting at herr pussy all the way up Batgirl’s hot steaming body, stomach, legs, breasts numerous times, then her face, back and forth again and again. Then Renee’s fingers, she starts thumbing Batgirl’s nipples first the right then the left back and forth over and over again as she slid not one. not two, but three fingers into Batgirl’s abused sopping wet pussy, as her thumb and forefinger find Batgirl’s clit and start pinching it as her fingers shove the latex deep into Batgirl’s folds then out then back in over and over as her eyes stare up at Batigrl’s face as she’s writhing back and forth.

    “Submit to me now Batgirl….become my subbie….Batbitch….”

    The hard slaps and punches dazed Batgirl in no time but Renee showed no mercy, asshe continued to slap Batgirl senseless until she offered no resistance what so ever. Moaning softly when Renee’s done, Batgirl suddenly arches her back when her nipples are flicked sending erotic feelings into her brain instantly and just as she started to come down again Renee’s fingers ram into Batgirl again, strecthing the already tight latex deep into her cunt only to expose her sensitive nub so Renee can exploit it. Batgirl tried to fight it but couldn’t, especially as Renee’s free hand clamped down on Batgirl’s right breast and began to squeeze it gently, forcing Batgirl to submit to Renee’s sexual dominance in no time.

    “Must……….fight this….resist….., can’t let you….. uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhh…, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm,,,uuuuuuuuuuuuu,,aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa …. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,,, can’t….can’t fight this….fight you…, too weak….aroused…..”

    Renee continud to squeeze Batgirl’s breast as her thumb and finger pinch and twisted her nub, seeing Batgirl submit hearing Batgirl fade entirely, She keeps shoving, forcing her fingers into Batgirl. Harder and harder as she leaned down and bit Batgirl’s free nipple and stretched it, holding it as she let go of Batgirl’s breast and then let the latex go. “SUBMIT TO ME NOW BATBITCH…..call me by my proper title……” Renee Kept up her assualt on Batgirl’s body forcing her beyond the point of no return.

    Batgirl couldn’t stand it any longer and orgasmed hard as wave after wave of heated passion flowed from her pussy, heating Renee’s fingers that were wrapped by Batgirl’s costume, her body jerking violently for several minutes before she started to relax…, coming down to finally collapse. Batgirl’s body floated in the feelings of afterglow, as she writhed in pleasure before she finally relax completely, her eyes glazed over from the strain of the hot sex and the earlier fight that was even now catching up to her….

    Moaning with each touch, Batgirl could do nothing as first her boots were removed, then her gloves, all four to be added with the utility belt that was then placed in a drawer ad locked away, before Batgirl was repositioned on the bed, face down and spread eagle, her wrists and ankles shackled loosely to the four corners of the queen-sized bed, allowing her to move about six inches though not more. Fingered to yet another orgasm once more to make Batgirl could not regain her strength anytime soon, Montoya left the safe house to do her errands….hide the bat-cycle, erase the tire marks, secure the building and lights, before she left….

    After she had ran her errands and picked up a few toys and having called in sick Renee returned to see Batgirl still bound to the bed. She set the bag down by the bed as she leaned down on the bed. Renee placed her hands on Batgirl’s thighs, and began to rub Batgirl as as she ran her tongue up Batgirl’s still hot pussy lips. Sliding her hand into the bag she pulled out a dildo/viberator, Batgirl heard the hum as she turned it on, and gently moved it over Batgirl’s inner thighs as she continued to eat Batgirl out.

    Batgirl’s head snapped back the instant she felt Renee’s hand on her inner thigh, she waited in anticipation to what would happen next as she could not turn around much, though the feeling of Renee’s hot tongue on her costume told her everything. In moments Batgirl heard the distinct sounds of a vibrator in the room and though she struggled to get free of the bonds, it was hopeless as was fighting what Renee’s tongue was doing to her sex with each lick Renee drovve up her slit.

    Renee pulled her lips from Batgirl’s pussy as she felt her reacting. She ran the viberator over Batgirl’s slit. “You like this don’t you Batgirl….” Renee ran her free hand over Batgirl’s right thigh, “tell me……your weaknesses…..” She continued to run the viberator over Batgirl’s opening spreading her lips a little.

    Biting her lower lip as the vibrator slid across her wanting pussy, Batgirl let out a soft moan, as she was fully unable to fight this any longer. Her pussy was still aroused from the earlier finger fucks. Hearing the question though gave Batgirl pause….telling a policewoman her secrets was not in the play book, any more than telling her who she really was behind the mask, which she could easily discover as Batgirl could do nothing to stop her right now. “My weaknesses?”

    “Yes your weaknesses, everything about you Batgirl…..right now…” Renee pressed the head of the viberator into Batgirl’s pussy a little and smiled. “Your a virgin too aren’t you?” She licks her lips getting even hotter, hornier at the thought of being Batgirl’s first.

    “Tell me, have you even been with a woman, Batgirl….you enjoyed this, and still are, arent you?”

    The groan when it came couldn’t be helped as the sensations to Batgirl’s nether region were beginning to drive her crazy, as her heavier breathing was probably telling Montoya even now. Desperate to stop what was about to happen to her again, Batgirl tried to close her legs but the shackles had been placed just right, allowing her to move her legs, her hip, but not enough to close them, and Batgirl knew it was too late. She had to find some way to control this, no, scratch that, control her feelings, her emotions, hell her sexual drive again. It had been done before through a discipline of sorts, one that cleaned the mind and one inner peace to allow them greater control of their life, their body, their very being, but this was different, and the same. Still, if Renee managed to break her, the woman could get anything from her, any secret, any weakness, her secret identity even, and that, Batgirl could not allow.

    “Yesssssssssss, uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I’m a virgin…, never made it with…uuughhhhhh, anyone.”

    Renee groaned as she ran her hand over Batgirl’s inner thigh bringing her lips down as she kissed Batgirl’s leg snaking her tonuge out, as she licked Batgirl’s latex covered skin as the bound woman tried to close her legs. She puled the head of the viberator out of Batgirl’s over sexed screamiing pussy. “A virgin, you’ve never even screwed yourself…..your loving this i know it.” She spoke between kisses and licks that kept Batgirl over the edge. Her mouth traveled to Batgirl’s inner thigh as she slowly licked the entire thigh right first, moaning and groaning as she moved the humming viberator around Batgirl’s lips the scent of the Dark Angels hot cum mixed with both women’s sweat was so intoxicating. The sight of Batgirl as she struggled helplessly as Renee moved to the other thigh and continued to kiss and lick. “So beautiful so sexy, I am Glad you gave yourself to me mmmmmm.” Renee moved and wrapped her mouth over Batgirl’s pussy and with her hot steaming breath she began to lap away at Batgirl, long slow agonizing sensual licks, kisses, moans and sucking Batgirl’s pussy into her mouth.

    Confused and disoriented, Batgirl tried to resist to resist, fight what Renee was doing to her, to her sensitive inner thighs but there was no way she could. She completely under Renee’s control and her body was over powering Batgirl’s usually sharp mind to the point that her sex was running the show now, as beit had beeen so long denied attention. Batgirl moaned deeply as Renee’s tongue slid up and around her inner right thigh making Batgirl so wet from the anticipation of the eventual target her tongue was striving for and then as she got close to Batgirl’s pussy she held her breath….only to be denied the release when Renee merely crossed over to the other thigh.

    Disappointed, Batgirl started to lay her head down when Renee planted her entire mouth on Batgirl’s extremely hot and so wet cunt to start licking and sucking away at the latex, Renee’s actions made the latex act as a sucking mechanism that constantly pulled then snapped back against her lips, driving Batgirl well over the edge toward a powerful, mind shattering orgasm…

    With her mouth wrapped around Batgirl’s pussy, she continued to lick and suck away at Batgirl’s defenseless body, sucking her pussy further into her mouth. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Renee’s lips gently caressed Batgirl’s as her tongue swirled into her virgin cunt. Renee’s hands massaged Batgirl’s inner thighs as she continued with the vibrator, she felt Batgirl fall completely under her control, “You are mine fully.” She moved her left hand up to the small of Batgirl’s back and started to rub her fingers over it back and forth as her mouth continued to rock Batgirl’s body through several mind shattering orgasms. Renee felt Batgirl’s hot juices strike her tongue as she burried it as deep as possible into Batgirl’s body.

    Renee pulled her mouth away as she licked her lips, “Now Batgirl, answer my questions, your weakenesses, what gets you hot, I know your a virgin, but now I know your a submissive. How am I making you feel?” Renee asked Batgirl as she ran a finger over her pussy going back and forth from Batgirl’s thighs to her sex, keeping her over the edge and not coming down at all. As she begins to question Batgirl, wanting to know everything about her.

    “Batgirl I am loving this, I can tell you are as well, mmmmmmmm.” Renee planted a kiss on Batgirl’s left ass cheek nextand brought her hand down to it off the small of Batgirl’s back and rub it, as her mouth moved back to Batgirl’s pussy she ran her tongue around Batgirl’s cunt as she slid her fingers inside, but not too deep as she wanted to save that for later.


  • After Practice – A Freaky Ass Experience Pt. 2

    Font size : +


    You?re not going to understand what?s going on if you don?t read the first part, so? you might want to read the first part.

    I heard her go into her room. After rummaging in her room, I felt her back against the door. She slid a small slip of paper under it door:
    My mom’s going to work in half an hour. Give up now and your punishment won’t be as bad.
    I wrote her a note back and slipped the paper back to her side.
    That set her off.
    She continued to spew curse words at me for half an hour until her mother started to leave the house. As soon as she closed the door behind her, I heard the key to the bathroom jingle in the lock. She opened the door to the bathroom and immediately grabbed at my still naked body.
    She scratched and pulled until she’d gotten hold of my hair and in one move flipped me around. She punched me in my arms speaking to me as if I was a child being punished.
    “You want to be bad? I’ll show you bad.” She stopped punching me and grabbed my arms, securing them so I couldn’t fight back. She pulled me over to the bathtub and forced me over the side.
    “I think you deserve a spanking, you little slut.”
    She smacked my ass and it sent a sharp pain raging through my body. I squirmed to try and get away but she wasn’t having that.
    “You wanna run now? Huh?” SMACK “Now that your bad ass needs a spanking?” SMACK “You know you like it when I hit your soft little ass!” SMACK SMACK SMACK “Say you like it when I hit your ass like you’re a slut” SMACK SMACK SMACK! SMACK!
    My ass was on fire and I could feel a tear run down my face. She was spanking me so hard, but every stab in my ass felt so good. I didn’t want her to stop.
    “I like it when you,” SMACK “hit my ass like I’m a slut.” SMACK! I screamed at the top of my lungs.
    “I know, but that wasn’t loud enough.” SMACK “I wanna hear you scream it!” SMACK SMACK!
    “I LIKE IT WHEN YOU HIT MY ASS LIKE I’M A SLUT!!” She rubbed my ass where she’d been hitting it the hardest, then hit it over and over again for a good 10 minutes. I was so turned on I couldn’t stand it.
    “I want you to taste me. Put your mouth in my pussy!” I screamed.
    She giggled at me and rubbed my ass, and bent her body over me. I could feel her rock hard titties on my back. She took the hand that wasn’t on my ass and rubbed her fingers around my dripping wet pussy.
    “I thought you’d never ask.” She whispered into my ear.
    She grabbed the back of my neck, took me to her room and laid me on the floor. She kissed me and put her tongue in the back of my throat. I grabbed her ass, and massaged her from her neck to her sweet triangle. She was wetter than me and couldn’t control herself when I stroked my fingers over her clit. She jerked her body away, and I quickly grabbed her inner thigh and pulled her back to me.
    “Aww fuck!” she moaned, “Keep rubbing my pussy.”
    I took my hand away and put my fingers in her mouth. She sucked her fingers then grabbed my hand and laced her fingers in mine. We kept kissing until I used my hand that was on her ass to stroke her beautiful clit until she was jerking hard against my fingers. I pulled away and massaged her inner thighs while she sucked my neck.
    I smacked her ass as hard as I could with the palm of my hand and felt her body move against mine. She kept moaning and asked me to do it again. I took my other hand from her pussy and slapped both ass cheeks, smiling at her pain. I kept smacking until I felt heat coming from her cherry red ass. I rubbed her butt until my pussy called for more.
    I moved my body on top of hers and licked her all the way to her pussy. She was wetter than Niagara Falls. I licked her once, then again, slowly, then again even slower. I flicked my tongue over her clit over and over, and felt her breathing quicken.
    “You aren’t as loud as usual.” I moved my ass over her face, “Why don’t you fill your mouth with something?” I laughed and continued to lick her pussy juices.
    She laughed too and cooed “With pleasure.”
    She rubbed her middle finger over my pussy lips and her thumb over my clit. I got instantly wet when she tasted my lips for the first time. She kissed my pussy and rubbed it gently. Her hand pressed on my clit and I jerked on her hand.
    She laughed. “Someone has a sensitive little pussy.”
    “I could say quite the same.”
    She giggled and licked my pussy up and down slowly at first, then faster, copying me when I flicked her pussy. She opened my pussy lips and slid her middle finger in slowly. It set me on fire. I couldn’t stop moaning in complete pleasure. I felt her remove her finger just as slowly as she’d put it in and repeat the motions again. She moved her tongue to my clit and circled it clockwise. I could tell she’d done this before.
    As she was doing this I opened her pussy and moved my tongue in and out of it, moving my hands to her clit to rub her counter clockwise. We were both moaning in ecstasy. I felt her body respond to the rhythm I had so I became more aggressive with my movements. She followed my body’s lead and fucked me even harder. Our moans got louder as we felt each other cum hard on each other’s faces.
    I jerked on her body when she licked my sensitive pussy after I came. “You are a little slut.” She moaned at me. She stroked my pussy, wetter from the last orgasm than ever.
    I moved my ass from her face and stood up. “You’re the one to talk. You eat pussy a lot better than I do.” I told her.
    “Well,” she chuckled, “I have had a little more practice than most.”
    She stood up and kissed my cheek. I saw her go into a back bend then twist her body into the perfect pussy eating position. “Amazing, huh?”
    I was in awe, she could eat her own cookies!
    “Quite!” I told her. I got an idea…
    “You like?”
    “I love. Now,” I extended my hand toward her “I wanna try something.”


  • Caught Wet Handed Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    After getting caught by the female officer Stacy continues on to buy her first vibrator but things still happen as she runs into an old friend.

    Caught Wet Handed
    Chapter Two
    by Simon Fear

    I was driving on down the road thinking about Officer Summers. I just couldn’t believe that that had happened. It seem all-unreal, yet there was warning ticket lying next to me in the seat. My head was spinning and I realized how lucky I was that I didn’t get into the trouble I should have. Oh I got in trouble all right but it was a kind of trouble I enjoyed. My ass was still stinging from where I got hit with her Billy club, yet it had turned me on. I had almost forgoten where I was going when I saw the sign showing K.T.’s Adult Bookstore, but there was another part to it that the Internet had not shown. It also said Gentleman’s Club. There was an outlined picture of a naked woman swinging around a pole. As I pulled into the parking lot I noticed it was pretty empty, only one car was parked there. It was a nice 2003 Ford Mustang with an insignia on the back windshield that said “Hot Stuff”. I thought that the car looked familiar but I couldn’t place it. I figured I must have seen it driving around town. I parked two spaces down from it, and sat there looking at the building contemplating if I was really going to go through with this. The building was bigger than I thought it would be. It looked fairly new, at least 5 years old. There was a small section, which was the front part, and then the bigger looked like it had been added on in the past couple of years. I looked back at the mustang trying to figure out where I had seen it. I really didn’t want to go in and have someone see me, who might know my parents. I finally decided to go in, thinking that if this person knew my parents then I would probably know the car. I got and grabbed my purse. My thighs were pretty sticky from my recent orgasms had earlier. I grab a handkerchief out of my purse and quickly wiped my legs off. I finally finished and tossed the hanky back in the car. I then walked up to the front doors. On them was a sign that said Adults Only Must be 18 or over to enter these premises. Well no problem for me, as I had turned 18 two months ago. “Stacey you can leave now, and no one will be the wiser,” told myself. I shook my head, no I was going for it. I opened the door and walked. It was nicely air conditioned, and was nicely set up, but I was shocked at what I saw. There were posters hanging up everywhere of naked women, and men. I looked around and noticed that posters were set up to show different sections of the products. There was one that had two naked women having sex, so that was a lesbian section, there one was a naked woman by herself with her finger buried in her pussy, so I figured that to be a women’s single section, There was one with a man and a woman, the woman was doggy style with guys penis buried in her pussy, so that was the couples section, another one was a naked bent over spreading her ass cheeks to the whole world so I figured that to be the anal section, then there was one with a naked guy sitting down legs spread with huge hard on sticking straight up so that was the men’s single section. I almost burst out laughing when I saw the next sign that had two naked guys one was kneeling the other standing up, both with huge hard on, so I figured Mens gay section.

    Then I saw several posters on one wall that all portrayed different types of sex toys. BINGO. I started walking to that section when I heard this sweet little sweet say, “Welcome to K.T.’s Miss, may I help you with anything?” I kinda jump and made a little eeek noise, as I had forgotten that there was someone else here. I turned around and saw a very beautiful black hair girl sitting behind the counter. I did a double take and then realize I knew whom the car belongs to. I was a girl who had graduated High School last year when I was Junior. I didn’t know her personally but I knew her name was Jill. She was 5 ft 5in. tall with a very shapely figure, the type other girls envy. She was about 100lbs. 34c cup a nice hour type figure, and a firm round ass. She had been pretty poor her whole life, only having her Mom in her life, and she never had much, but she always had that figure. Her was was pitch black and straight, down past her shoulder yet full and shiny. During her senior year she had somehow started coming into lots of money after she turned 18. Everyone asked her how she did, but she never told. But she started buying lots of nice things, and then one day she drove to school in her brand new mustang. Everyone figured she must have had a trust fund set aside for her from distant relative that she could get into once she turned 18, it all fit. I had felt happy for her when her life turned around. I had always tried to be friendly with when I saw and she was pretty friendly to me, but since she had always been one grade above we just never got to really know each other. “Oh hey I know you, your Stacey right, I recognize you from school,” she said. She was smiling and it just made her more stunning. I felt myself beginning to get wet again. “Hey Jill, how are you doing?” Jill came around the counter and walked up to me. My did, I say she was beautiful, she was gorgeous up close. She was wearing a mini leather dress that stopped right below her ass, and clung tightly to her body, the top of the dress had thing straps that went over her shoulders and it was so low cut that her nipples could pop out with the wrong movement. She was wearing shear black stockings that went to about her mid thighs with some sex black pumps on. She had black necklace that looked almost like a collar (I forget what they’re called) but it a thin fabric. “I’m doing great Stace, it’s so good to see you again.” She gave me hug, and just feeling her tits press against mine, made my juices start flowing again. “It’s good to see you too, been a while,” I said hugging her back. “You work here?” “Well I guess my little is out, yeah I started working here last year, which is when I started getting a little money. It pays pretty well.” “Wow just as working as cashier, that must be a lot per hour?” Jill giggle which was very sexy for her, “No silly the cashier part is just something I do every now and then when I have days off from college. My real job is being an exotic dancer, which I do at night.” OK I must have lived a secluded life or life because I had no idea what an exotic dancer was; though I did figure it had to do with dancing and probably doing it sexy style. I know Jill saw it on my face, cause leave giggled again, and lean in close her tits pressing against mine, getting me all turned on. I felt her breath on my ear as she whispered, “I dance up on stage in front of men and women and the whole time I’m removing pieces of my clothing till I’m totally naked.” I did a gasp at the realization of what she was, a stripper. I know she heard my gasp cause then she put her mouth against my ear and put my earlobes between her lips and suck on it for a second before pulling. Damn I was getting hot by now, how did everyone know what my ears did to me. I had my eyes closed as I kept feeling her lips on my ear even though she had pulled away. I finally remembered where I was and I opened my eyes, and saw Jill looking with that sexy smile on her face. I wanted to say a lot of things to her like, Your so sexy, or I want you so badly, or please do that again, but all that came out was, “Is..Isn’t…..Isn’t that illegal… you know… being under 21….or something?” She giggles again, “No, you can be an exotic dancer once you turn 18, and believe me it pays well.” “How much an hour?” I asked. “Silly it doesn’t pay by the hour, it’s by the tips the customers give you” I looked shocked, “by tips only, isn’t that risky since you take a chance they won’t tip?” “Oh believe, when you got a room full of horny guys wanting to see girls naked they started throwing money on the stage. See what you do is start out by just dancing sexy, then they guys, they more, so they start pulling dollar bills, they’ll either hand to you, toss it on the table, or slide in the waist of your panties. Then you take off a little something, and they throw more money at you, take something else off, more money given. By the end of the day of the day you would have made anywhere between $400-$900 depending on how busy the night it. The guys with more money throw larger bills. Usually Friday nights are the best because that’s when they get paid, so they have more to throw at you. Then there are personal dances, which are called lap dances. They or girl had to pay at least $40 to just get the personal dance then they start tipping after that. I once made $1500.” I stood there shocked, thinking wow, and of course I said, “Wow”. Jill kept smiling that sexy smile, “Of course there are some nights when its real slow, and you’ll be lucky to get even a hundred, but the good nights make up for it.” I just stood there dumbfounded thinking how much money was that compared to the little part time job I had as a waitress making $3.00 per hour plus tips. I was lucky to get out of there with $60.00 on a good night. Jill then silence, by asking a question that really shocked me. “Stace you have hot body, I mean face it you are stunning, you would do good working here, and it would be nice to work with someone I know as a friend. I mean don’t get me wrong I have made plenty of friends here with the other girls, but I must admit I have always liked, and I wished I would forth going with you everytime you tried talking to me, but I was a poor girl, who was very shy, and I didn’t think you would really want to be my friend, so I just stayed out of the way. You were always nice to me, when other put me down for having no money, and the guys were always trying to get in my pants. Well what I mean is why don’t you apply to work here, I know the Owner she’s is the one who hired me, and is a good friend, I can get you hired. I mean I know you can dance, You were in the dance class in 2nd period while I was in 1st period during your freshman and sophomore years. Plus the real money comes in after mid-night cause that is when it gets really wild in here. Girls will pair up and dance together and guys love it seeing two girls rubbing their naked bodies against each other, especially when they use toys.” I stood there embarrassed hearing the hottest girl around telling me I’m sexy. It was taking me a little bit to intake all of what she told me. “I…I…I’m not that hot especially compared to you, I cou…. couldn’t work here, I don’t have the stuf………Toy’s” That last part of the toys hit me real late. Jill was grinning real big, “Oh the girls will use things like vibrators, dildo’s strap-ons, etc… and they will fuck each other right there in front of everyone.” My pussy was on fire thinking of the possibility of doing something like in front of people. I know my face was flush and hot, I’m pretty sure that pale pinkish skin was turning bright red at this point. Jill suddenly get smiling and pulled me to her hugging me, “Oh Stace, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have so outright with that stuff, I’ve embarrassed you, I’m sorry, I just let my thoughts run my mouth, I hope I haven’t offended you.” “Oh no Jill you have nothing to be sorry about, I’m really flattered that you think I’m sexy and, Ohh I just don’t think I could do something like that, I’m just not as sexy as you are…” Jill broke the and held my shoulders, “Oh Stace you are sexy, and I know you would do good, but I shouldn’t have asked such a question.” “There’s no need to be sorry Jill, I mean I’m turned on by how you think of me, I mean flattered.” I knew I was red again, I had just told her that she turned me on. Jill smiled again, Ohh I almost melted, I almost wanted to apply right then, but my parents would not have it. Jill took my hand again, it was so soft. “Here I am rambling off, and I’m sure you came in for a reason, anything I can help with you with?” Then I remember again where I was and what I had come to do. I felt face getting hot again, how could I ask this hot girl who I was falling in love about buying a vibrator. Jill saw me getting flushed, and she squeezed my gently, “It’s Ok Stace you can tell me, no need to be embarrassed with me, I mean I worked in this place, right?” Oh yeah, that’s right I thought, then why was I getting so ashamed. “I finally managed to whisper, “a..aa…vibrator”. Jill smiled and taking my hand led to the toy section. I couldn’t believe at the different types of sex toys there were. Beads, plus, dildos, vibes, gags, whips, chains, realistic looking buts w/ holes, pussy styles, vibe for guys, blow up dolls, etc… “Is there any particular kind your wanting?” she asked. “I…I didn’t know there were this many and this is my first time, I just figured there would be a few.” Jill squeezed my hand again, “There are all sorts, for pleasuring different ways. There are the butterflies, which you wear like a panty, and it stimulates your clit, and you wear it under your clothes. Then there are the eggs, you have a small egg shaped vibe which you slide in, and then control with a remote that is attached to the vibe. Then you have the penis styles, of all sorts, thick, thin, long, ribbed, bumped, curved, double penetration…” “Double penetration?” I asked. She took me to a section where there were vibes that had two types penises. “One goes into your pussy, and the other goes into your ass. You can get the one where the anal one is just as big, or these smaller ones that will just stimulate the outer edge. Have you ever done anal, no…, ever wanted to…not sure huh, well we can come back later to these then. Where are you most sensitive at?” I was blushing big time by now, “Well my huh, clit, and sometimes I am able to really get off with my g-spot.” “How wet do you get?” “Huh, very…” “Do you mind if I see, I mean if I can find out how you react to different ways, I could help you better.” “I huh, no I don’t mind.” Jill still smiling knelt down in front, and lifted my skirt up. Oh I was so hot by now, this sexy girl looking at my pussy. “Wow, you weren’t kidding about being wet, I bet you squirt too huh? I thought you might.” Jill ran here forefinger up my inner thigh, running through the slickness that was pouring out. I felt a shudder go through me. “Well this won’t do, I need both hands.” I didn’t know what she had in mind until with skill she had pulled my skirt all the way down. Jill did an intake, “Wow you are so hot, and shaved bare. Your lips are so pink, if you had your hair shaved you could still tell you’re a natural red head. I bet your are extremely sensitive.” I felt her blow across my lips, and I let out a moan, as I felt more juice squeeze out. Jill began running her fingers over my lips, and around the outsides, listening to my reaction as well as feeling them. Then slid her finger just inside the folds, and caressed my clit. “UGGhhhhH” my knees buckled. She continued diddling my clit, then she slid her finger deep inside me, moving her finger around. Oh god this was so awesome. Then while she slid another finger in, wiggling them, sliding them in and out. “Wow you respond so well to so many variations of stimulation, but I’m going to try something else out real quick. I almost didn’t hear as I was enjoying this, but I managed to stutter ok. While her fingers were still inside she then pressed her thumb against my clit, moving it around. “AAHhHHh” I gasped. I was breathing real hard by now. “I thought so, you have excellent response to penetration and clit manipulation at the same time. As she continued to play I felt my climax building real fast, faster than usual when I just play with my clit. Jill started to remove her fingers, when I grabbed her wrist, “Please…Please don’t stop, I…I need it…Please” I managed to whisper. I looked down at Jill and she smiled so sexily, I felt another shudder, I didn’t care if anyone else was there or not. Jill resumed her stimulations to me, with her finger deep inside of me, and her thumb playing with me clit. Ugghhhh oh yes, please yeesss, Ohh shit I’mm cumming.” I ground my pelvis against her hand and my body began shuddering as I came, squirting all down my thighs, and onto Jill’s sexy hand, and arm. After a few moments I started coming down, and I opened my eyes, looking down at Jill. She a huge grin on her face, with a look of lust in her eyes. “That was so sexy Stacey.” Jill stuck her finger into mouth and sucked it clean. “MMMM you taste so sweet. I think I have just the thing for you, if you don’t mind I’ll be right back.” I just managed to nod yes. Jill got up and patted my thigh, and looked at me for just a moment then ran back to the front of the store. I just stood not believing what had just happened. I couldn’t decide if I should pull my skirt back up or not, at the moment I didn’t care. Jill came back, oh she was so sexy, and she was holding a clear looking penis. She stopped and looked at me again. “God, Stace you are so hot.” I blushed. I was still flustered from my orgasm. “Stacey, I think this kind would be good for you.” She held her vibe showing it to me. “It is 6 inches long, and 2 inches think , just right for you, it will be a little tight, but in my opinion I think it is better that way. As you can see it id ribbed near the top, with little bumps, going all the way down. But what it better is this.” She turned it around, and on the one side, it had what looked like a little thumb extending from it about an inch out. “This is for full penetration, and this is supposed to rest against your clit, while reaching your G-spot. It was my first one, and most favorite still out of all my toys. It takes 2 cell batteries, and has three levels, low medium and high. I must tell you is great. Now I figure you want to wait to use yours until you get home, and have some privacy, am I right, I did, but if you don’t mind I would demonstrate it.” I nodded my, yes I would love to see it in action. My sisters had just been thin, and short, and smooth. Jill smiled and handed it to me. I took and gazed at it. WOW this is what Jill used on herself, I wanted to smell it, but I thought Jill might get offended so I just looked at it. Then Jill rolled her tight dress up till it was up to her navel. I tore my eyes off the toy, to gaze at Jill in all her splendor. “Oh Damn Jill, you are so hot.” I gazed longingly at Jill exposed thighs and pelvis taking her all in, She was nicely shaven with just a little patch of hair above her lips. Her pubic hair was just as black as her head. Her skin was almost as fair as mine, and her nether lips were so smooth, and I could tell she was turned on, as her lips were glistening, and some juice was running down her thighs. Jill took my hand and pulled me to her. As I stepped in her, she leaned forward and began kissing me passionately. I almost dropped her toy, and I returned her kiss. Oh I was in love. Jill then moved her mouth around to my ear and licked it then whispered, “Go ahead Stace, fuck me with it.” Using her hand she guided mine down with the toy. I slowly caressed the toys around her lips, hearing her moan, as she nipped at my ear. “That’s it Stace, get me wet, work it on me.” She moved her pelvis against the toys, as I slicked up the toy with her juices. “Now Stace,” She moaned. I slowly began sliding the penis into her pussy, even with it all slick and her wet I could tell she was a tight fit. I worked it slowly, not wanting to hurt her, as I felt it sliding in. When I finally got it as for as it would go, I began to slowly twist it back and forth. I looked into Jill eyes, and I saw the fiery lust in them. I then began kissing her, using my tongue and she met back. Then I began pushing the toy in out of her slowly fucking her with it. “OH Shit Stace, yes fuck me, please, oh damn it feels so good.” Jill moved her hand down to my pussy, and stimulating my clit. “MMMMMMM” I moaned. Jill continued to play with my clit, as I fucked her with the penis. “Ugghhhh shit Jill, you sexy finger feel so good on me.” I could feel the climax building again, and knew it would not take me long. Jill then whispered into my ear. “Turn it on Stace, twist the black knob on the bottom, till you hear three clicks. Using my other I did so, while she kept diddling my clit. As I clicked it on, I felt the vibe come alive, with it pulsing throb. “UGGGHhhhh” Jill moaned. I felt her moan. I pressed the thumb portion of the vibe against her clit, and clicked the switched 2 more time. The thrumming pulsation of the vibe was so strong I almost lost hold it. “AAAAGHHHH shit yes fuck me, ohhhhhh fuck yesss,” Jill was screaming by now. Her fingers began working on fast on my clit. “OHHH god Jill I’m gonna cum” I cried out. I clenched down on her hand, as my orgasm rushed out, my juices, spilling forth. Jill’s body began rocking as she started cumming, “OHHH shit Stace I’m cumming AAHHH Fuck.” Jill clamped down on the toy, as her orgasm erupted, her whole body shaking. My orgasm began to subside but Jill’s kept on going, her hand no longer working on me. I looked into her face, her mouth was open, and her eyes rolled back. I finally began to feel her subside, when she her body racked against mine as she screamed again. “AAAHHH shit I’m cumming again”. Her whole body rocked against mine as another orgasm hit her. She was practically hanging on to me to keep from falling. Just when I thought she was coming down, another orgasm rocked her body yet a third time. “Jill screamed out, “OHHH shit , AAAHHHH fuck AHHHH!” Her hand finally grasped mine and slowly pushed down pulling the penis out of her. She held onto my hand, and her shuddering body slowed down. She finally came down off her orgasm as she slumped into me, breathing hard. “God Stace, that was so awesome,” She managed to stammer. I held onto as we kissed again. That was when I heard the clapping. Startled both Jill and me spun around to find three women standing at one end of the aisle, whistling and clapping cheering us on. Two of them looked to be around my age, while the third one, must have been in her mid 30’s, but she was hot. She stepped forward, “Well Jill, are you going to introduce us to your girlfriend. Both Jill and I blushed. “Miss Callry, Jennifer, Allison, this is Stacey. We went to school together. Stacey this is Miss Callry, the owner of K.T.’s, motioning to the older lady, and Jennifer and Allison, they are co-worker.” The other two girls grin. Both of them were very sexy also. Miss Callry walked up to us. “I hope you don’t mind, we have been watching some time now, we just thought it was so sexy, watching you two, you know how we have been telling you needed a girlfriend, and she is so hot, do you think she would want to work here.” She patted my ass. I just blushed. “Oh Stacey isn’t my…” I cut her off by gently squeezing her hand. I wanted to be her girlfriend if she would be mine. Jill glanced up at me and smiled, and I saw a tear form. “She isn’t my recruit, I was just helping her find the right of toy for her.” She smiled back at me and squeezed my hand. I smiled, she wanted to be my girlfriend also. Miss Callry looked back at me, “Are you sure, you have the body, and you would do great here.” I blushed again, “My huh parents wouldn’t except it, and I don’t think I could get naked in front of people.” Miss Callry patted my ass again, “Ohh that’s a shame, well if you ever change you mind, give me a call. Jill the girls are getting ready to practice their numbers, since it seems to be real slow in the bookstore, why don’t you go ahead and close it up after your done here (she slightly pinched my ass, while the other two giggled) and then come back and help me, bring you girlfriend and show her around if she wants. Allison would you run back and grab a specialty pack and bring it up here to give to Stacey before she leave.” The smaller of the two girls ran off. She looked to be 5 ft, at only 95lbs, with perky b cup tits, and brown eye, but quite shapely. “Stacey I’m going to give you a package, it had a few things you might like, I only give them to girls who apply for the wild side dancing employment but seeing as how you are friends with Jill, and it seems you are trying some new things out, I going to give them to you free of charge. We have been waiting for Jill to get her someone and to us that you special.” I blushed again and she pinched my ass one last time, and then smiling at me she turned around and walked off, followed by Jennifer who was a blonde, at 5ft 8 in, with c cup tits, and an hour glass figure. Jennifer’s gaze lingered on me a little bit longer before she smiled and bounded off after Miss Callry. When they were gone, Jill and Me looked at each other and began laughing. “I’m sorry bout that Stace.” “No need to be sorry, Jill I enjoyed it, and I hope you did too.” “More than you know Stace, were serious about wanting to be my girlfriend just then?” I looked into her eyes and smiled squeezing her hands, and then kissed her. “More than you know.” I whispered. After we got done kissing Jill took me a section in the toys and pulled down a package. It had the same vibe as Jill’s in clear color. It was priced at 70 dollars. “Don’t worry about paying Stace, I have it covered.” “Oh I couldn’t have you do that…” “Think nothing of it Stace, my gift to you.” We walked back up to the counter where Jill rang up the vibe on the register. It totaled to be $74.89. I started to pull the money out of my purse, when Jill stopped me and pulled the money out of her own purse. When the receipt printed up, she took it and wrote something down on the back. “My number,” she said. I took it, and then taking her hand I jotted my number down on her palm. Just then Allison came bounding up with a medium sized paper bag and some kind of black material waded up. She came up to me and hand me the bag. “I’m sure you’ll like these she whispered. Oh and I found this back in the toys section, I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t want to leave it.” She handed it to me, and I then realized that I had forgotten my skirt, and I was still walking around bare ass. I blushed as I looked at Jill, and she looked down at hers self realizing she had forgotten to roll her dress back down. Allison looked me over with a smile, then bounded off to the back. I quickly put my skirt back on. Jill came around the counter, her dresses still up and hugged me. As she walked me to the door, she reached and slid her finger into my pussy. She wiggled it around, then pulled it out and sucked on it. Then we kissed, and before I walked out, I looked back, “Are you doing anything tomorrow night, a new club open on the north end of town.” Jill smiled, “I’ll be by to pick you up at 6 then.” As I walked to my car and got in, I thought to myself, I can’t wait for tomorrow.


  • Fuckin’ Soldiers – Part 1: Recruits Gone Wild

    Font size : +


    Life in the army is awesome when you’re a lesbian!

    Author’s Note: Please keep in mind that I am only a writer. Because of this, it is possible that some of the military terms and regulations included in the following story are incorrect.

    ***

    Barbie Lez has always been exceptionally smart. At age eight, two things in her life were certain; she was a lesbian and she would become a US Marine. As usual, it did not take long for Barbie to tell her best friend April about it. Both friends were stunned when April came to a shocking realization; she was a lesbian too. But the shock soon faded and the two agreed to become girlfriends. They had been friends for as long as they could remember, so it made sense for them to take their relationship to the next level. Smart enough to see their parents would not understand how they felt about each other, they agreed to keep their relationship a secret. At ten, they shared their first kiss and by twelve, their first make out session. When they lost their virginity to one another at age fifteen, they realized it was now time to come out of the closet; they had to tell their respective families.

    As expected, the news shocked Barbie’s parents, but the unexpected came in the form of Brittney, her little sister. Utterly shaken by the news, she went weeks without speaking a single word to her sister. Barbie often tried to understand why Brittney reacted so harshly, but never got a straight answer, not even when Brittney started speaking to her again. As the weeks turned into months, the two sisters grew further and further apart until they no longer felt like family.

    As for Candy, things did not go much better. Her parents—helped by Barbie’s—even tried to keep them apart, but when the young couple ran away, they realized their love was stronger than all. Although it would take them time to accept their respective daughter’s sexual orientation, they had no choice. Over the next few years, things only got worse for the young couple. They became outcasts in their own families. Barbie’s relationship with her sister somewhat improved, but the two would never be the friends they once were.

    When they finally turned eighteen, they got married and moved out. Realizing they had forever lost them, their parents did not even try to stop them. Unlike their parents, the young couple was finally happy. They got their first apartment together and, for the first time in years, they were truly happy; they could have sex whenever—and wherever—they wanted without having to worry about their parents hearing them. But as these things often do, it soon came to an end. One day, the money ran out and the young lesbians were forced to come to grips with the harsh reality; they had to get a job.

    That is when Barbie’s second childhood realization came into play. Only a few short months after the big move, Barbie enlisted. April was devastated to see her wife leave, but knew how much this dream meant to Barbie. So, although she felt her heart break that day, she did no stand in her young wife’s way.

    After a tearful goodbye—during which Barbie promised everything would be all right—the young recruit was off. She spent the next twelve weeks going through basic training. As much as she missed April, she could not deny how awesome it was to finally live her life-long dream. She learned how to handle all sorts of weapons as well as all military techniques she would need in a combat situation. It was only when the training pulled to an end that she realized just how much she missed April. She started to count down the hours until their reunion, but the fateful moment never came; within hours of the training’s end, she was shipped out. The young couple was torn apart by war as they soon found themselves on opposite sides of the world.

    * * *

    “Wow!” gasps Barbie as she and the other recruits march off the cargo plane. All around them is a non-stop buzz of activity. Soldiers in uniforms hurry about, weaving their way through the numerous Humvees and the occasional tank that clutter the base. Standing before the recruits in a gigantic building that stretches as far as the eye can see. A smile appears on Barbie lips as she forgets all about April and realizes she cannot wait to be a part of the action.

    It is only now that she realizes she has momentarily stopped to take in her impressive surroundings. Suddenly, she feels something hit her from behind, knocking her to the ground.

    “What the fuck?” she mutters as she peers up to find a fierce-looking, but ho-so-hot brunette. Not paying any attention to the young blonde, she marches on.

    “Please, don’t apologize,” mutter Barbie sarcastically as she gets to her feet and starts dusting off her brand new uniform. Unlike most other recruits, Barbie somehow manages to fill out her uniform in all the right places, making her one of the hottest soldiers on base.

    She has long, platinum blonde hair with strategically placed, bright pink highlights, full, pouty lip and piercing, emerald green eyes. She begins by dusting off her tight, molding camouflage tank-top which barely contains her firm, D-Cup boobs. Her erect nipples can clearly be seen poking through the thin fabric as a considerable amount of cleavage remains visible because of the clothing’s revealing design. She then dusts off her tight pants. Her hands slide across her firm, bouncy ass before traveling back around to the front where her fingers momentarily come into contact with her clean-shaven, panty-free labia which remain quasi-visible beneath the think fabric of her camouflage pants. Although presently hidden beneath her clothing, the busty lesbian has a large tattoo hovering between her pussy and navel; bright pink with black trimming, it is in the shape of the lesbian symbol. Both she and April got matching tattoos to celebrate their long-awaited union.

    Grabbing the large duffle bag that contains every last one of her few belongings, Barbie hurries along to catch up to the group of recruits that is being led towards the large building. When they reach the building, they are split into two groups; girls on one side, boys on the other. Although most groan when they learn each sex will be assigned to a separate part of the building to avoid any lewd behavior, Barbie feels a smile curl her lips as she sighs in relief.

    The busty blonde and all other female recruits are led to their sleeping quarters which consist only of a huge room with row after row of bunk-beds. There must be a few hundred at least.

    “Find a bed and get settled in!” says their commanding officer as she turns and heads out, leaving the crowd of young women to themselves. Within seconds, the loud buzz of conversation fills the room as everyone hurries through the field of beds to find the perfect one. Barbie weaves her way through the beds until she finds one in the far corner. It is perfect for a little peace and quiet… or so she thinks. She struggles beneath the weight of her heavy bag as she struggles to hoist it up onto the top bed. Right before she manages to lift the heavy bag high enough to place it onto the bed, a busty brunette throws her own bag on the top bunk.

    “Sorry, it’s taken,” says the newcomer as she climbs up next to her bag. Distracted by the unexpected turn of events, Barbie loses her balance and crashes to the floor.

    “Goddammit,” she swears as she gets to her feet and peers up to find… the same brunette that knocked her down before.

    “You!” she growls as she recognizes the hot young woman. The brunette pays no attention to her; she is too busy unpacking.

    “Didn’t you see I was about to take that bed?” asks Barbie.

    Finally, the brunette peers down at her.

    “You were too slow,” she simply says with a shrug.

    Barbie feels anger boil within her, but, knowing better than to pick a fight on her first day, decides to take the lower bed as all the nearby top bunks are already taken. She barely has time to get settled in before they are split into smaller groups for orientation. Her group—which consists of a few dozen recruits—is soon led into a smaller room.

    “Take a seat,” says the busty orientation officer that waits for them at the far end of the room. Being one of the last young women to enter the room, Barbie finds one of the final few empty seats. She is about to sit, but right before, someone slips past her and steals it. It is the same brunette as before!

    “Hell no!” she mutters as she realizes this is the final straw. She will no longer get pushed around, no matter what the consequences. Determined to prove she is not a pushover, she shoves the brunette aside and takes a seat.

    Just like Barbie, the busty bully is not so easily defeated. She jumps to her feet and uses a foot to push Barbie off her seat, forcing her to the floor for the third time.

    “Fuck you!” yells Barbie as she jumps to her feet and swings. Unfortunately for the young blonde, the brunette sees the attack coming. She easily dodges the blow and throws a jab that hits Barbie in the stomach. Although the air gets knocked from her lungs, Barbie manages to throw another punch. She lands it, forcing Candy to bend over with pain. Before things can escalate further, their fellow recruits intervene. A few pairs of hands grab them and soon immobilize them. Both rivals struggle to break free and take out their anger on each other, but they remain restrained.

    “That’s enough!” yells their orientation officer as she strides over. Barbie and the brunette immediately calm down.

    “Let ‘em go,” orders the superior and the recruits immediately release the troublesome young women.

    “Since you seem to have some issues to resolve, I’ll give you all the time you could possibly need to come up with a solution to whatever the problem is…” she starts, then adds with a smile, “…cleaning the latrines.”

    Barbie’s eyes fly open.

    “But it wasn’t my fault,” she tries to explain, “She was the one…” Before she can finish, the orientation officer cuts her off.

    “I don’t care whose fault it is. Now get to work!” she says.

    “But…” starts Candy, but a glare from her superior tells her it is time to shut up.
    The two rivals spend the remainder of the day cleaning out latrines. For the first few hours, Barbie keeps herself distracted by muttering revenge plans beneath her breath, but, before long, she is too exhausted to do anything else than her job. After what seems like a week, the day finally comes to an end and they are relieved. By then, they are totally exhausted, utterly filthy and smell of … well, pretty much every foul odor imaginable. Getting a whiff of their rank smell, their commanding officer orders them to go take a shower.

    The two young women are all too pleased to obey and soon find themselves in the showering room. Because their day lasted longer than all other recruits, the showers are completely empty, giving the two young women complete privacy. The showering room consists of nothing more than a large room with showerheads sticking out of the walls. An entrance is located in two of the four corners with a long bench running the entirety of the wall to link the two.

    Although this would be the perfect time for the two to finish the fight they had started earlier, neither of them has the desire—or the strength—to do so. Standing mere feet apart, the two women do their best to ignore each other as they start to strip. As much as she despises the young bully for coming after her for no apparent reason, Barbie cannot help but steal a quick glance when she sees her start to disrobe.

    “Damn!” thinks Barbie as she studies the brunette’s body for the first time since their initial encounter. She only now realizes just how gorgeous she really is.

    She has long, brown hair, hazel eyes and fleshy lips. A faint smile appears on Barbie’s lips as her shower-mate slips out of her regulation uniform top. Just like Barbie, she wears no underwear, so her firm, D-Cup boobs are instantly revealed. The young blonde’s eyes remain glued to them as she feels a spark of arousal deep within her pussy.

    “Fuck!” she thinks, mentally reprimanding herself for being turned on by the woman who would undoubtedly become her nemesis. But such thoughts soon leave her head when Candy turns around and pulls her pants down, exposing her bare ass to Barbie’s intent gaze.

    “Oh my god!” thinks Barbie as she feels a wave of arousal wash over her. She again tries to regain control of her emotions, fully aware that she should feel hate for the busty brunette, not attraction. But any thought of self-control is soon forced from her head as the hazel-eyed recruit turns around.

    “Wow!” is all Barbie manages to think as her eyes come across the brunette’s pussy. A perfectly-trimmed pubic hair arrow points to her clean-shaven labia, forcing the most powerful wave of arousal yet to wash over the busty blonde. It takes every bit of self-control for her to keep from reaching out and pulling the stunning brunette in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Control yourself,” thinks Barbie as she realizes how wrong it is for her to be attracted to her now fully-naked shower-mate. And not just because she was a complete bitch to Barbie from the moment they met. The biggest reason why Barbie cannot act upon her feelings is April; her wife.

    Managing to regain control of her emotions, Barbie decides the best thing to do is hurry through the shower and get out of there before anything regrettable happens. With that in mind, she begins to strip. Just like her blonde counterpart, the busty bully seems quite interested in seeing more of the stripping recruit’s sublime body.

    “Damn!” she thinks as she spots Barbie’s large, lesbian-themed tattoo. Maybe her plan would work after all. None of her previous attempts had paid off, but the tattoo gives her hope. Her eyes remain glued to Barbie’s body until she heads off to a nearby showerhead.

    “This is gonna feel so good,” thinks Barbie as she turns on the water and adjusts the temperature. When it is just right, she gets ready for the soothing feel of millions upon millions of warm drops raining down upon her tired body. Right before she steps forward, the annoyingly disturbing brunette takes her place beneath the artificial waterfall.

    A simple sigh escapes the busty blonde. Too tired to argue, Barbie takes the nearest showerhead and turns it on. Less than a minute later, the temperature is perfect and the young lesbian takes a step forward. Uninterrupted, she feels the water rain down upon her filthy body.

    “Ahhh!” she sighs as she begins to relax from the exhausting day she just had. She reaches over and grabs a bar of soap from a nearby soap shelf. Another sigh escapes her as she begins to lather her flawless figure before working every inch of her tired body with her equally tired fingers.

    Although quite busy forcing every last speck of dirt to leave her skin, Barbie still finds the time to throw the brunette the occasional glance. On more than one occasion, she finds her staring back at her, but each time their eyes meet, the two young recruits immediately look away. As her eyes once again travel to the hot bully’s soap-covered body, she feels her hand slide across her stomach until her fingers come into contact with her soap-covered labia.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans softly. Luckily the sound of millions upon millions of drops slamming down upon the tiled floor stops the blonde’s moan form reaching the brunette’s ears. Her fingers start to move around tentatively for a few seconds before she realizes what is going on; she is masturbating!

    “Fuck!” she mutters as she pulls her hand away. Unlike the first, this exclamation remains not unnoticed.

    “Did you say something?” asks the hazel-eyed recruit as she glances over at Barbie less than a second after the blonde has torn her hand from her crotch.

    “Nope,” lies Barbie, but the smile on her shower-mate’s lips tells her she is not so easy to fool. The horny blonde starts to panic and soon feels the soap slip from her fingers. She fumbles with it for a second before seeing fall to the floor. It slides across the tilled surface and comes to a stop between the brunette’s feet.

    “Dammit!” thinks Barbie before saying aloud, “Do you mind?”

    The brown-haired recruit peers down at the bar of soap for a few seconds before bending down to pick it up. But instead of handing it to Barbie she keeps it close to her body. Barbie reaches out, but the brunette makes sure to keep the desired item just out of reach. Barbie sighs as she takes another step forward. Once again, the item remains just out of reach.

    “Come on,” says Barbie in an annoyed voice as she takes yet another step. She is now close enough for the busty brunette to grab her and pull her close. A surprised grunt escapes the young blonde as she feels the woman’s erect nipples pock at her boobs. Their eyes momentarily make contact and Barbie can see a ring of lust circle each one of her fellow recruit’s irises.

    “Oh fuck,” mutters Barbie as she suddenly realizes what is about to happen. Before she can do anything to stop it, the brunette grabs Barbie’s head and pulls her in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Mmm?” moans Barbie half out of surprise, half out of shock as she feels a tongue slither past her lips. As shocked as she is by her shower-mate’s unexpected behavior, Barbie is even more shocked when she finds herself enjoying it. Struggling to keep from kissing her back, is takes the busty blonde a few seconds to realize the young bully is still passionately making out with her.

    Meanwhile, the horny brunette is all too happy as she finds herself surprised by how long it takes Barbie to push her away. Just when she thinks such a thing will not happen, she feels the blonde’s lips leave hers.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” almost shouts Barbie as she takes a step back.
    “Isn’t it obvious?” wonders the dark-haired beauty as she reaches out and pulls Barbie in for another passionate kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie again. Imagine her surprise when she realizes it is a moan of lust, not surprise. She still manages to refrain from reciprocating the brunette’s eager tongue strokes, but does not have the force—or the will—to pull away. As the seconds slowly tick by, Barbie feels increasingly powerful waves of arousal wash over her as the dark-haired recruit’s eager tongue continue to dance around in her mouth.

    “I didn’t think it would be this easy,” thinks the busty bully as she runs her hands down her blonde counterpart’s back until she reaches her firm butt. Within seconds, she is expertly massaging her ass with both hands, forcing ever-powerful moans to flow past Barbie’s lips.

    “Oh my god!” mentally gasps the increasingly horny blonde as she remembers something; she is married! As aroused as she by her lesbian shower-mate, Barbie cannot give in to her ever-growing feelings. She must fight!

    “Don’t give in!” she tells herself as she struggles to break free from the hazel-eyed beauty’s spell. It takes the better part of a minute, but she eventually finds the strength to pull away.

    “Stop!” she yells as she again takes a step back, but she tone of her voice leaves the brunette smiling. She knows fully well that Barbie wants her.

    “Why?” she asks teasingly as she reaches out and sensually runs her finger along Barbie’s arm.

    Barbie feels a shiver of delight ripple through her entire body, but, determined to keep control of her emotions, remains unaffected. Taking a deep breath to clear her mind of all dirty thoughts, she opens her mouth to speak. It takes her a few tried before she can finally speak.

    “I… I have a wife,” she stutters, pointing to the ring around her finger.

    The brunette scoffs.

    “Really?” she asks, “Because that’s not what your pussy is saying.” With that, she pulls Barbie in for yet another kiss. Before the busty blonde has time to react, the horny bully reaches down and presses her palm against Barbie’s engorged labia.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie. Once again, the moan is the result of lust, not surprise. She feels the most powerful wave of arousal yet wash over her as the brunette’s hand begins moving around, expertly massaging her lower lips. Although the young blonde loves her wife with all her heart, the moment she feels her shower-mate’s hand on her labia, April vanishes from her mind; it is like she never existed. Now with nothing stopping her, she finally gives in to her lustful urges. Not wasting a second, she starts kissing her fellow recruit.

    “I knew she would cave,” thinks the bully-turned-lover as the young recruits’ tongues dance around in each other’s mouths. Still fully aware that Barbie’s unexpected change of mind may very well be only temporary, she decides to escalate things. Breaking the kiss, she makes her way down to her ample bosom.

    “Oh, yes!” moans Barbie as she feels her new friend’s lips wrap themselves around one of her nipples. Soon, she feels her tongue flicking back and forth, sending shivers of delight rippling throughout her body.

    Thrilled by Barbie’s positive response, she uses her free hand to massage her other boob. Moans flow past the busty blonde’s lips as she feels her oh-so-hot young lover ravage her body. With one of her new friend’s hand busy stimulating her increasingly humidifying twat and the other doing the same to one of her breasts while the other is being services by her lips, Barbie feels her energy return. Although previously exhausted by the long day of latrine cleaning, the tight-bodied recruit now feels energized and ready to take on any challenge.

    Before Barbie has time to get accustomed to her mammary stimulation, her brunette friend puts an end to it. The horny blonde is about to voice her discontent when she feels the former bully lick her way down to her pussy.

    “Oh, fuck!” moans Barbie, the cry echoing throughout the entire showering room as she feels the brunette’s hand leave her pussy, only to be replaced by her tongue. Barbie instinctively spreads her legs wider, giving her fellow recruit better access.

    Taking full advantage of her all access pass, the kneeling lesbian slides her tongue past Barbie’s lower lips. She giggles giddily as she feels her taste buds gorge themselves on the married teen’s sweet pre-cum.

    “Oh my god!” shrieks Barbie as she feels the eager tongue slide all the way up her pussy. A powerful wave of arousal soon follows as Barbie realizes she has not had sex since the start of basic training. Never has she gone so long with sex since she lost her virginity at fifteen. Sure, she masturbates whenever she gets the change, but self-stimulation comes nowhere near what she is currently experiencing.

    “Faster!” begs Barbie only moments after she feels the brunette’s tongue start to dart in and out of her. Her new friend is all too happy to oblige as she reaches up and fumbles around until she finds what she is looking for; Barbie’s boobs.

    “Oh god!” moans Barbie as she feels her former tormentor’s hands begin to stimulate her erect nipples while her tongue continues repeatedly plunging in and out of her soaking wet pussy. It takes almost no time for her head to be forced back by the power of arousal. Eyes sealed shut, the moaning blonde can feel millions upon millions of drops of water rain down upon her face and body as she feels her arousal level skyrocket. Within seconds, she feels an orgasm build deep within her pussy.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” she screams blissfully. An orgasm is imminent and the teen knows it all too well.

    “Wow!” mentally gasps the brunette as she feels Barbie’s pussy start to shake and shiver around her tongue as the passionate tongue-fucking continues.

    “I’m gonna cum!” announces Barbie between two moans as she feels the first wave of cum start to flow up from the depths of her pussy. Within seconds, the surprisingly hot, incredibly sweet liquid gushes past the brunette’s tongue and squirts into her mouth. It takes less than a second for the hazel-eyed recruit to feel her mouth overflowing. Determined not to lose a single drop, she swallows it.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans as she feels the hot liquid flow down her throat. She continues tongue-fucking Barbie’s tight poon as she feels another wave fill her mouth. She tries to swallow it, but because the new wave is much more voluminous that the first, the gooey liquid is soon forced past her lips. Becoming airborne, it soon mixes with the water and rains down upon the young lovers. After falling to the tiled floor, the diluted cum inevitably finds its way to the drain where it is lost forever.

    “What a waste,” thinks the kneeling lesbian as she continues licking Barbie’s cunt. She drinks as much of the sweet nectar se she can, but only half makes it to her stomach, the other half being wasted.

    “Don’t stop!” begs Barbie as her orgasm rages on, “Please don’t stop!”

    Her fellow recruit cannot help but smile as she realizes stopping is exactly what the horny blonde wanted her to do just minutes before. It is quite astonishing how quickly one’s emotions can change from one extreme to the other. Yet, Barbie seems to have mastered said art as she now moans to high heavens.

    Wave after wave flows out of her; her hot orgasmilk being forced to squirt out of her new friend’s mouth, effectively covering both Barbie’s lower body and Candy’s upper body in cum. Unfortunately, the water washes it away as fast as it is produced, keeping the two lesbians in a quasi-constant state of cleanliness.

    Barbie’s moans continue to echo throughout the showering room as her orgasm rages on for the better part of a minute. By the time the final wave flows out of her, it is a miracle she can still stand seeing how almost all strength has left her body.

    “Mmmmm!” moans the brunette as she pulls away, mouth filled with Barbie’s last few drops of orgasmilk.

    With her body no longer supported by the dark-haired lesbian, Barbie feels her knees buckle. A second later, she is sprawled across the floor, struggling to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs. Her eyes remain shut as she feels the warm water rain down upon her. Everything is quiet but for her quick breathing as she struggles to recover from her intense orgasm.

    Nearby, the horny brunette also gasps for air, although most of her strength remains present in her sublime body. After a few minutes, during which Barbie gradually comes down from her sexual high, she finally realizes what just happened; she cheated on April!

    “Oh my god!” she mentally gasps, “What have I done?”

    She peers over at her former tormentor and finds her sitting nearby, still panting lightly. Still stunned by what just happened, she realizes she needs some time alone to process everything. That what is done cannot be undone, yet Barbie is confident that a little time alone will give her the clarity to decide the best course of action. One thing is clear in her mind; she must get as far away from the busty brunette as possible. With that in mind, she glances around the room. Grabbing her clothes is out of the question as it would only slow her escape. Realizing she will have to streak it through the base, Barbie throws her former bully one final glance before jumping to her feet.

    “Gotta go!” she mutters as she hurries toward the nearest exit. Right before she can reach it, the hot brunette appears before her.

    “How did she do that?” wonders Barbie as she tries to get past the busty brunette. Unfortunately, that proves to be impossible.

    “You’re not getting away that easily,” says the dark-haired recruit.

    Determined to get away, Barbie turns tail with the firm intention of escaping through the other exit, but before she can even take a step, she feels a hand grab her arm. Reacting on instinct, she turns around swinging. Unfortunately, the brunette sees it coming and easily dodges the blow before throwing a punch of her own. Unlike her fellow recruit, Barbie is not fast enough to dodge the hit and gets clocked in the jaw. With stars in her eyes, the tight-bodied blonde goes flying and slams to the ground with such force that the air is knocked form her lungs. Gasping for air and struggling to keep the world from spinning, she barely even notices the sublime brunette that sits atop her.

    As Barbie tries to recover, the hazel-eyed young woman lies atop Barbie and, realizing this could be her one and only change, lowers her head towards Barbie’s. Without a moment of hesitation, she slides her tongue past her fellow recruit’s lips and starts passionately kissing her.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie on instinct, although she is still too confused to understand what is happening. However, her body is still able to interpret the former bully’s actions. Acting independently from her brain, Barbie’s body starts to send wave after wave of arousal washing over the confused young woman’s flawless body, soon forcing her to reciprocate the eager brunette’s passionate tongue strokes.

    By the time Barbie finally recovers from her fall, she is passionately making out with her new friend. She even feels her hands massage the brunette’s firm ass as moans of delight flow past her lips.

    “What the hell am I doing?” wonders Barbie. Although she is fully aware that what she is doing the exact opposite of what she should be doing, the teen realizes arousal fills her body, making it impossible for her to consider anything else than what she is doing right now; having sex with this hot brunette. But as yet another powerful wave of arousal washes over her, she realizes she cannot fight her growing sexual arousal any longer. She desperately wants to cum and will do anything to achieve that goal. Giving in to her ever-growing urges, Barbie manages to intensify the already passionate make out session.

    “Mmm?” moans a surprised brunette as she feels Barbie’s attitude change. Although unexpected, the change is exactly what she was hoping for. She is stunned at how aggressive her young lover is as she takes control of the situation by flipping the dark-haired recruit onto her back.

    A surprised grunt escapes her as she feels Barbie pull away. Fearing the blonde is again trying to flee, she goes to grab her, but before she can, Barbie returns, a bar of soap in hand—the same bar of soap that started it all. Barbie rubs the soap between her hands until she has a considerable amount of foam gathered in her palms. Discarding the now useless bar of soap, she lowers her hands to the brunette’s silky-smooth body. The first step is to lather her large boobs and use the suds to stimulate her erect nipples, forcing a few passion-filled moans to escape her. But Barbie soon gets bored and moves on to something of more importance; the pussy.

    “FUCK!” shrieks the soap covered recruit as she feels Barbie’s hands slide across her engorged labia. A satisfied smile appears on the blonde’s lips as she gives one of her hands permission to leave her new friend’s crotch. The other remains in place as the cheating lesbian inserts two fingers exactly where the brunette’s pubic arrow tells her to; her pussy.

    “Oh, yes!” she moans as she feels Barbie’s fingers slide up her twat, sending shivers of delight rippling throughout her body. Not wasting a second, the now passion-fuelled young blonde starts to slide her fingers in and out of her dark-haired friend’s pussy. With the soap making the penetration surprisingly easy, Barbie bothers not ask permission to add a third finger.

    “Faster!” begs the former bully as she feels Barbie thrusting three fingers in and out of her tight poon at an already impressive speed. A smile appears on Barbie’s lips as she does as told, forcing her hand to jerk back and forth with such force that only a blur can be seen.

    “Oh yes! YES! YESSS!” she moans as her breath grows ever-short. Up and down go her boobs as she struggles to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs. Her powerful moans help in no way, but the horny brunette would not have it any other way.

    Because she has been in a constant state of arousal since the first time she laid eyes on Barbie, it takes the brunette a record-setting time before she feels an orgasm build deep within her.

    “Oh yes! Fuck me! FUCK ME!” she moans as she feels her pussy start to shake and shiver. Moment later, she feels the first wave flow up from the depths of her pussy. The power with which the gooey liquid is released makes it impossible for Barbie to continue her avid finger-fucking as her brunette friend starts to squirt. Her fingers are forced from the young woman’s pussy as the first wave of orgasmilk sprays past her lower lips, effectively covering Barbie in a thick layer of cum.

    “Damn!” mutters Barbie, stunned by the intensity of her fellow recruit’s orgasm. Realizing her help is no longer required, she does the first thing that comes to mind; she leans forward and opens her mouth wide. As she approaches the squirting pussy, the horny blonde is forced to close her eyes to keep from being blinded, but that does not stop her from venturing on until she is close enough for her entire mouth to get filled with each new wave.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans as she feels the first mouthful flow down her throat. Another soon comes, rapidly followed by yet another. This goes on for the better part of a minute as the busty brunette experiences the most intense orgasm of her life. Her moans are so powerful that passersby can clearly hear them as they walk past the showering room. A few curious souls stop momentarily, but do not want to risk a look, too terrified by what they might find.

    Finally, after a good minute of intense squirting, the cum-covered, hazel-eyed lesbian’s orgasm finally comes to an end. One final wave squirts out, landing square in Barbie’s mouth, forcing a satisfied moan past her cum-covered lips. The two young lovers spend the next few minutes catching their breaths.

    Barbie is the first to recover and, curious as always, she wipes the thick layer of cum that clings to her eyes lids and peers around.

    “Oh my god!” she gasps as she finds a disturbingly beautiful scene. Both she and her new friend are covered in a thick layer of orgasmilk, giving them each a second skin. A large circle of cum has formed on the floor round them, giving a wintery look to their small part of the showering room. Curious by Barbie’s stunned exclamation, the brunette sits up and peers around. Her reaction is similar to Barbie’s as she sees the impressive amount of cum she produced.

    “So, are you happy?” asks Barbie in a surprisingly cold voice, “You got what you wanted.”

    “But…” stutters the brunette, taken aback by her new friend’s sudden change of tone.

    There is a few seconds of awkwardness as the two stare at each other. Finally, Barbie bursts out laughing, forcing a stunned expression to appear on her friend’s face.

    “I’m kidding,” finally explains Barbie, seeing how confused her cum-covered shower-mate is. It takes the still-panting young woman another few seconds to finally understand, but when she does, a few chuckles escape her.

    “Are you sure?” she asks, thinking Barbie is either bipolar of a great actress.

    But the truth is, Barbie is neither; she is simply feeling guilty. Like anything else, sex has its lows and its highs. During the lows, Barbie feels remorse for giving in to her attraction for her new friend and cheating on her wife. During the highs, she fully gives in to her lustful desires and becomes a wild beast whose only goal is sexual satisfaction. Her recent change of mood was just a rapid transition between a sexual low and high.

    “Maybe this’ll convince you,” giggles Barbie as the sight of the busty brunette’s cum-covered body forces a wave of arousal to wash over her. She leans forward and, after licking up a mouthful of cum from the dark-haired recruit’s sublime body, she comes in for a passionate, cum-filled kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” they moan in unison as their tongues begin a lustful dance amidst the sea of pussy fluid. But the kiss is soon cut short when they hear a shocked gasp echo throughout the showering room.

    With the kiss now broken, the two cum-covered friends turn to find a busty Asian recruit standing in the nearest exit’s doorway. A shocked expression is plastered across her face as her eyes remain glues to the young couple. There is a brief moment of awkwardness as all three young woman share stunned glances.

    “Hi,” finally says Barbie’s former tormentor with a casual smile. That seems to snap the hot Asian out of her stunned trance because she turns tail and hurries off.

    The two friends cannot suppress a few amused giggles as they resume the momentarily interrupted kiss. As the makes out session grows increasing passionate, the two lesbians start moaning loudly. The dark-haired beauty feels arousal return to her body even though she experienced an earth-shattering orgasm only minutes before.

    “Ready for round two?” asks an equally aroused Barbie once the kiss is broken.

    “Fuck yeah!” immediately responds her new friend as she waits for Barbie to initiate the aforementioned second round. The thick layer of cum that clings to their respective bodies gives Barbie an idea.

    “Don’t move,” she orders.

    “Yes mam,” responds her brunette friend as she salutes her. They share a few chuckles as Barbie implements her plan. She grabs one the former bully’s leg and raises it so her toes point to the ceiling. She then kneels over her friend’s other leg and lowers her body until her pussy comes into contact with the brunette’s.

    “Fuck!” they both moan as Barbie starts rocking back and forth, forcing their cum-covered cunts to rub together.

    “Oh yes!” she moans as she begins to speed up the rocking. Although this is the first time she uses this position, she does it like a real pro, swaying her hips back and forth, forcing their respective poons to rub together. The cum seems to help as it acts as a lubricant, making the two young lesbians produce moan after moan of total bliss.

    As wave after wave of arousal washes over her, the horny brunette begins to force her hips up and down, effectively increasing the speed, which in turn increases the blissful feeling that fills both young lovers. Their moans once again start to fill the air as they both feel an orgasm building within them.

    “Oh god!” moans Barbie as she feels her pussy start to shake and shiver.

    “Fuck!” adds her new friend moment later as she realizes she is on the verge of climax. Less than a second later, they attain something that is only rarely attained; a simultaneous orgasm.

    “FUCK!” they both shriek as they feel their respective first wave flow forth from the depths of the pussies. The hot liquid is soon forced past their lowers lips, combining into a sweet cocktail of lesbian cum before becoming airborne. It splits into millions upon millions of tiny drops and rains down upon the moaning couple, adding yet another layer of orgasmilk to their already cum-covered bodies.

    “Don’t stop!” begs the brunette between moans. Barbie would surely smile if not so busy using every last bit of strength to keep up the exhausting rhythm as her pussy releases wave after wave of blistering hot liquid all over her gorgeous lover.

    The hot, gooey liquid continues to flow forth, creating an ever-growing puddle of cum all around the two young recruits as they moan to high heavens. Back and forth their lower lips slide, forcing shivers of delight to ripple through their respective bodies as their orgasms rage on.

    Although their orgasms remain less powerful than their respective first climaxes, both young women are blissfully happy. As the seconds tick by, they start to tire and, by the time they release their final waves, a full minute later, the two are barely even moving. Barbie has slumped over to one side and is panting like a dog on a hot day. Legs still locked and pussies still touching, the two do their best to recover as their eyes remain closed to conserve energy.

    It takes the better part of five minutes for them to find the strength to sit. The two glance around and cannot help but laugh as they see the impressive amount of cum that covers the showering room floor.

    Without exchanging a single word, the two young lesbians get to their feet and head over to the two showerheads they used only minutes before to clean their grit-covered body. With the water still running, it takes the two practically not time to get cleaned off.

    As Barbie washes the cum from her body, her thoughts travel back to April. She cannot help but feel bad about cheating, but as she glances over at her new friend, she realizes it is a miracle she managed to resists her for as long as she did.

    “Still, I should have been able to control myself,” she thinks, but soon realizes there is no point in focusing on the past. What is done is done; the future is what matters. Still, she feels bad for cheating on her wife, especially with someone she just met. It is only now that Barbie realizes she does not even know her new friend’s name.

    “How can I have had sex with a girl and not even know her name?” she wonders silently.

    “What is…” she starts as she turns to her former bully, but finds the spot next to her empty. Panicked, she glances around the room and finds Candy drying herself off by the bench. A relieved sigh escapes her as she turns off the water and hurries over to the hazel-eyed recruit. The busty blonde grabs her own towel and starts getting dried off as she struggles to get started.

    “I… How… What…” she stammers, unable to formulate the question. Although it is a simple question she has asked many a time, she finds herself unable to utter the words. For some unknown reason, she finds herself flustered at the simple though of learning the name of the first woman—other than April of course—to make her cum since she lost her virginity at fifteen.

    “What is it?” asks the busty brunette with an amused smile.

    Taking a deep breath for courage, Barbie finally asks the question.

    “What’s your name?”

    The dark-haired recruit produces a few chuckles as she realizes she never introduced herself; she was far too busy seducing Barbie to even think of such things.

    “I’m Candy,” she finally says, “Candy Luv.”

    Barbie smiles.

    “Candy,” she thinks, “It suits her.”

    “I’m Barbie Lez,” she then adds aloud as she outstretches a hand.

    Candy giggles.

    “Isn’t that a little too formal? I mean we did just have sex.”

    Barbie nods as she realizes Candy is right.

    “Come here, you sexy bitch,” giggles Barbie as she pulls Candy in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” they moan simultaneously as their tongues dance around in each other’s mouths. Unfortunately, their nice-to-meet-you kiss is cut short when they hear voices echo from nearby.

    “What the fuck?” wonders Barbie as she pulls away and turns to find three women standing before them. One of them is the same hot Asian recruit they scared off earlier. The other two are obviously base security guards.

    “Is that her?” asks one of the guards. The Asian nods as she points to Barbie.

    “Her?” wonders Barbie as she turns to Candy. “What the…” she mutters when she finds Candy missing. A quick glance around the showering room tells her Candy is nowhere to be seen. She hears footsteps and finds the two guards marching towards her. Although she does not think they actually did anything wrong, Barbie cannot help but feel like the best thing for her to do is run. Unfortunately, before she can even think of escaping, the two guards reach her and, with a firm grip, keep her from getting away.

    “Fuck!” she mutters beneath her breath as she glances from one guard to the other.

    “Get dressed,” says one of the guards as she hands the naked recruit her clothes.

    “Why?” asks Barbie.

    “The general wants to see you,” explains one of the guards.

    “The general? Why?” inquires Barbie. Unfortunately, the guards remain silent as they wait for her to get dressed.

    “I guess I’ll find out soon enough,” she thinks as she is escorted out of the showering room.

    To be continued in Part 2…

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez


  • Laura, my friendly neighbor, part 2

    Font size : +


    A young girl continues to learn from her neighbor

    LAURA, MY FRIENDLY NEIGHBOR, PART 2
    As an 11 year old girl, I met an older neighbor in the swimming pool of our apartment building. I went back to her apartment with her and she fingered me to my first orgasm.

    Continuing…

    After that first session with Laura I couldn’t get enough. I would make any and every excuse to see Laura, usually at the pool in the apartment building, but sometimes I would just go straight over to her apartment and knock on the door after she got home from work.

    Over those next few weeks we became quite good friends. One thing I really loved was that she never talked down to me; it was always as though I were her equal even though I was really just a young girl.

    But it was not in the pool, but inside her apartment that the most interesting things happened. After she had stimulated me until I had
    my first orgasm, I found myself playing with my pussy several times a day. I fingered myself to orgasm many times, but none of the orgasms I gave myself compared with the orgasms Laura gave me. She was never in a hurry, never too busy and always took her time with me.

    Needless to say, our explorations progressed from us just fingering each other to orgasm, to trying other things. I’m pretty sure the next major step up from being fingered was to be given oral pleasure. Now at that age I was pretty naive and had never even thought about the possibilities of using a mouth on a pussy. In fact, until Laura kissed me the first time, I’d never really thought about kissing either. That was something you did with parents and aunts etc, but certainly not grown women.

    So one particular day, Laura must have decided I was ready for oral sex. We played around in the pool for a while: every time I saw her my little pussy got wet, which she thought was amusing. She used to call me her horny little baby girl, among other things. After splashing around for a while, we went into her apartment. Of course, after the
    first couple of visits, we didn’t waste time having drinks or watching TV — we saved that up for after we’d had sex.

    I remember that Laura peeled her wet Bikini off, exposing her pussy, sat on her bed, and pulled me over to her. We were both pretty wet at this point. She slowly pulled out the waistband of my Bikini bottom and gently lowered it, taking care to run her fingers around my ass cheeks and then around to my pussy. As always, she pulled
    back my vaginal lips, exposing the little nub she called my “clitty.”

    This time, though, instead of laying me down on the bed as she’d
    done the last couple of times we’d done it, she leaned forward while I was still standing, almost touching her nose to my pussy. She kind of sniffed at my cunny, then looked up at me, smiled and said softly, “Mmm, that smells delicious.”

    Now strangely enough, I knew what she meant. Ever since I could remember, I sometimes put my finger up inside my pussy lips and smelled it. It’s a smell I used to love, and still love, even to this day. Mind you, smelling someone else’s pussy is much more of a turn-on than just smelling my own. I don’t like a really strong stale odor, that smells fishy, but a fresh pussy smell — yumm.

    So having smelled my pussy a couple of times, Laura suddenly put her mouth on it. She didn’t just touch her lips to it, but put her whole mouth on it. This was completely unexpected by me, and I think I must have jumped back because I felt her hands move to my ass cheeks and gently pull me back towards her. Then I felt her move her lips back and stick her tongue into my little hairless crack.

    As she slid her lips up and down the length of my pussy, she used her hands to hold my ass steady, her finger, gently caressing the crack between my cheeks.

    More quickly than ever before I felt my excitement rising as her lips moved quickly up and down my pussy. I can’t remember whether or not she did it that time, but at other times she would just hold my pussy against her mouth and rub her tongue on my perineum, the spot on the underside between my pee hole and my poop hole. Just doing this was enough to get me totally worked up.

    Suddenly the excitement mounted until I couldn’t hold back and I had the most fantastic orgasm I’d had up to that point. As always, my legs almost collapsed underneath me and Laura had to use both hands to hold me up. She removed her mouth from my still wet pussy and gently laid me on the bed, looking down into my eyes.

    “How was that, baby girl?” she asked.

    “Awesome,” was the only word I could think of that would even come close to describing the intensity of my orgasm.

    “I thought you might like it,” was her reply.

    At that, she lay down alongside me on the bed, putting her arm underneath my neck. I half rolled over and snuggled up to her, my head in the crook of her neck, my arm across her breasts, my leg across hers, my pussy pressed into her hip. She turned her head so that her lips found mine and we kissed, our tongues exploring each other’s mouths. Since the first time we’d kissed I’d become hooked on it, especially after Laura told me I was the best kisser she’d ever known.

    As she rolled on to her side, I could feel her still-wet pussy pressing into my belly. I could feel it move and could feel the trail left by her pubic hair against my hairless body. I moved my arm and started gently playing with her pussy, sliding my finger into her vaginal slit and rubbing it in and out softly.

    Slowly Laura rolled on to her back and I knew this was the signal that she wanted me to get her off too. I’d fingered her off several times before and enjoyed it almost as much as having her do it to me, especially when she came with my hand inside her cunt.

    I wondered if Laura would want me to suck her pussy like she did mine. I was a little bit nervous because I knew her adult pussy would
    probably be more than my girl’s mouth could cover all at once. But suddenly I knew I wanted to try. I also wondered if I’d like the taste
    of her pussy juice, and if I’d be able to swallow some of it.

    So I moved my head down and tentatively licked the top of her pussy, taking some of her vaginal cream on my tongue. I put my tongue in my mouth and tasted it. Surprisingly, it tasted almost of nothing, but quite sweet.

    “Does it taste OK?” Laura asked, spreading her legs apart and pulling my face into her womanhood.

    I re-entered my usual deaf mute state and just nodded. I guess I was pretty nervous about how I’d perform. As an answer, I put my mouth on her pussy and stuck my tongue into the slimy slit. I had to open my
    mouth as wide as I could just to get my tongue inside.

    “Use your hand too,” Laura advised, so I moved my hand so that I was running my fingers under her pussy and into her ass crack. I then began moving my finger into her anal opening, wetting it from the juice that slobbered down my chin while I was sucking on her pussy hole.

    After only a couple of minutes of this, Laura’s body went rigid, her pussy got even wetter, and I could feel the first throbs of her cumming travel up her pussy through my fingers and tongue.

    “Thank you, baby girl,” she whispered so I could just hear her. “It wasn’t too gross, was it?”

    Still the deaf mute, I shook my head. I was trying to work out the taste of her pussy juice. It really didn’t taste of anything much at all; it was more of a sensation in my mouth than a taste. I’d worked out in our previous sessions that it smelled a bit like my own, so I guess
    I thought it tasted pretty much like I would expect, only a little stronger I guess.

    Laura pulled me down to lie on top of her, my lips touching hers, my pussy pressing into her soft tummy and her pussy, still wet, between my thighs. We kissed for a good few minutes, during which time, my pussy went from being fairly wet while I’d been sucking her, to sopping wet. She could obviously feel it so she asked, “Are you ready to go again?”

    Vigorously I nodded my head. Who wouldn’t want to have that feeling again? And again. And again. So she rolled me over on to my back, knelt between my legs, took my pussy in her mouth, a nipple of each of my little breasts in each hand and started sucking.

    With the intense stimulation of having my nipples played with and my pussy sucked, it was only a minute or less before I was having another rippling orgasm.

    Completely spent, I lay back on the bed, Laura lying beside me. She cradled my body with her arms and we both drifted off to sleep.


  • Wife first time with a dog 2

    Font size : +


    Daughter gets caught and gets mom to join

    The next morning as I get up I notice the sun is up and the girls are in the kitchen eating breakfast and apollo is laying under the table licking my wife’s feet which are sensitive and makes her horny if played with. I set down to eat and as I am eating I notice Becca is dressed in her panties and bra and my darling wife is wearing her white teddy so I’m dressed in baggy night shorts and as I look across the table I see becca’s nipples and they are hard. My wife catches me staring at becca’s tits and smiles then I feel her hand in my lap. Startled I look at her and she says she is going to give becca some of her clothes to sleep in I say great.

    Becca says that she didn’t have much time to get stuff barely able to grab her meds the dog food and some clothes, I tell her not to worry as her mom can take her shopping and I didn’t mind her wearing what she had on my wife says don’t mind him he wishes I would run around naked all the time not when its just us. Becca then says just pretend she’s not here and do whatever we usually do as its our house and she doesn’t want to be a problem.

    As Becca get up from the table I get my first look at her ass and I must say she has a nice one. My wife says get used to your dad looking at you and she says her husband liked showing her off so she’s used to guys looking and kind of likes it. My wife says she doesn’t mind me looking and if she wants she can go naked around the house.

    Becca just rolls her eyes and says mom if she went naked dad would be hard all the time Kim says so how is that a problem. Then she laughed and says don’t forget your dog which is now getting up and following becca towards her room

    As she disappears into her room my wife gets up and moves in front of me and reaches to my crotch and says I guess it’s a good thing she left before you got up or she would have seen your cock sticking out and I don’t know if I could have stopped her from sucking it right here in the kitchen. I get to my feet and lower my pants and look at my wife and say you can suck my cock right now Kim looks down the hall and says what if Becca walks in I smile and say if she walks in she can suck it too.

    After cumming in kims mouth I help her to her feet and head to take a shower as I pass becca’s room I hear her moaning and keep walking thinking to myself she is a hot little bitch thinking she is masterbaiting. I shower and let Kim know I’m heading for town and will be gone for several hours.

    Kim heads to take a shower and as she is going down the hall she hears sounds comming from becca’s room and slowly opens the door just to check on her when she sees Becca naked on all fours with her back to the door and apollo standing on his hind legs and his cock in her mouth humping away at her face and her pussy leaking cum down her legs.

    Kim can’t look away and starts fingering her cunt standing there watching her daughter suck the dogs dick and moaning like a slut Kim slowly steps inside the room and as she moves closer she can see the dog cock sliding in and out of her daughter’s mouth looking to be about ten inches long and red and fatal she sees her daughter holding the knot which is the size of a lemon and her daughter is letting the dog cock deep throat her as she moans with juices running down her chin.

    Kim drops to her knees and moves over to Becca she reaches out with her free hand and pinches becca’s nipples, becca’s eyes fly open but she doesn’t stop sucking. The dog let’s out a howl and stops moving with half his cock in her mouth he starts cumming and Becca reaches up and starts playing with his balls after what seemed like forever she let’s his cock slide out of her mouth she swallows and looks at her mom and says let me recover and I’ll explain everything.

    They both head for showers and when they finnish they meet in the kitchen and Kim pours them both drinks extra strong and Becca takes a sip then speaks saying that it what split them up as he (her husband) had walked in on her much the same way as her mom had and he couldn’t handle it. After all the dog was better. Then she says that her mom needs to try the dog and if she wants to she will help her. Kim says that she is still sore from fucking dad but maybe if she can figure out how to make it look like an accident then maybe it would be hot but then they need to occupy her dad so he can catch her and hopefully join in

    So they start working on a plan. Kim says that Becca needs to get her dad to fuck her while I fuck the dog. They continue to put the details together and start drinking wine as they don’t want to get drunk mom suggest they watch a porn movie together after dinner and that way her dad will be horny and they can get him involved and to make sure we set on each side of him on the couch and to make sure apollo is In the room. Now that they have a plan they both take naps as it will be a long night.

    Dinner goes off without a hitch and as they mix drinks they go and change clothes dad grabs a shower, they meet back in the living room both women have robes on and dad is wearing a pair of worn baggy shorts that are see thru he grabs a bourbon and coke and the girls grab wine they start the video and it’s about two women and a black guy.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Another life for a farmgirl

    Font size : +


    A girl does everything

    SEXUALLY EXPLICIT MATERIAL:

    RAPE/BONDAGE/S&M/INCEST/BEASTIALITY/LESBIANISM

    ********************************************

    Copyright 1990 All rights reserved

    ********************************************

    If there’s any nasty thing a girl can do it’s in this story. Our

    heroine

    is a young farm girl mad for sex. She gets it, and is punished for it

    by a variety of people including mom and dad. This may be the only

    story ever to appear on a.s.s. in which a girl is gang raped by a pack

    of dogs…and loves it.

    ****************************************

    Part One

    Riding had always seemed to me to be a very erotic experience.
    The repeated thumping of the hard saddle against my crotch
    stimulated my clit and my imagination. With my legs spread wide
    apart across the thick body of Max, my stallion, I could close my
    eyes and imagine the hips of a gorgeous blonde adonis crashing into
    me.
    I had a small, but really well developed body, which made
    grown men look twice and get that look on their face, the one that
    meant `Boy I’d like to Fuck her!’
    I was only about five feet tall and kind of skinny, I thought,
    but my titties were a good size, and perfectly rounded. They were
    only a little too big for my small frame. They were the size that
    made men look real carefully at me, but not so large that they made
    me look really chesty. Right in the center of each round tit, was
    a tiny pink nipple, which got hard very very easily.
    My ass was really good too. I had the kind of perfectly
    rounded and firm ass that only young girls had, and the men would
    all turn and watch when I walked down the sidewalk in town.
    My face was not the kind you would find in the fashion
    magazines. It was cutesy pie sweet. The kind of face that made
    people maternal or paternal around me, thinking what a sweet
    innocent little thing I must be. When I wore my strawberry blonde
    hair in loose pigtails, people of all ages would smile sweetly at
    me when I looked at them. None of them would guess or even believe
    the kind of things that went on behind my wide blue eyes.
    I was still technically a virgin then, but only because I was
    afraid that if I fucked anyone, the whole town would find out
    within hours. I satisfied my erotic desires by masturbation and
    daydreaming. I used a variety of tools to help me, including two
    big rubber dildos I had gotten from a mail order company.
    The first time I tried to put one inside my tight little pussy
    hole, I almost fainted from the pain/pleasure. I had long since
    busted my cherry with my fingers and hair brushes and the like, but
    the dildo was thicker and longer than anything I had ever used
    before.
    The day the first one arrived, my dad was out mending a fence
    half a mile away, and my mom was visiting friends in town. I took
    the package and rushed up to my room. Once inside I locked the door
    and ripped open the brown package to stare in awe at the huge
    rubber cock I held in my hands.
    I tore off my clothes to stand naked with the dildo. My pussy
    was already starting to spurt juices as I slid the rubber all
    across my body, paying particular attention to my titties which
    were extremely sensitive.
    It had a suction cup on the end which I stuck to the seat of
    a wooden chair. I straddled the chair backwards and lowered myself
    onto the dildo. My legs strained with the effort of holding my
    squatting body up. An electric shock seemed to shoot through me
    when my soft, moist cuntlips made contact with the rubbery head of
    the fake cock.
    Slowly I shifted my groin backwards and forwards, bending my
    knees a little more each time. Slowly I worked the head of the
    dildo into my pussy hole, grunting with the effort, and suppressing
    the slight pain I felt as my pussy lips were pushed hard apart.
    The first inch was the hardest. My virgin pussy lips spread
    and spread to accommodate its thickness. I crouched there for
    several minutes, my legs spread around the chair and my arms
    holding the back, as my pussy got used to the size of the rubber
    prick.
    Again I lowered myself. The feeling of the big rubber cock
    inching its way up into my hole was mind blowing! I could feel the
    inside walls of my cuntslit being pushed aside as the cock forced
    a channel for itself inside me. When it was half way up me, I
    pulled back up, my knees straining. The soft rubber sucking my
    pussy outwards as it came out of me.
    When only the first inch was inside, I slid back down, loving
    the erotic stimulation of the soft rubber sliding against my pussy
    walls. up and down I went, the dildo working its way deeper inside
    me with each passing minute. My knees and leg muscles were killing
    me, but I ignored them.
    Faster and faster I pumped, trying to make the plunges as long
    and deep as possible. On one of the downward plunges my foot slid
    on the carpet and my crotch slapped down all the way to the chair
    seat. A startled yelp issued from my mouth as I fell and was
    impaled on the rigid rubber prong. I just sat there, my cunt lips
    and asshole squashed against the chair seat, the cock buried in my
    belly and my entire cunt pit burning with astonishment.
    I realized I had the whole thing up inside me then. I felt
    stuffed and bloated by the monster fuck piece. Slowly I began to
    rub my crotch back and froth on the chair, delighting in the
    stimulation of my clit and the way the cock was jolted around
    inside me.
    I rubbed my swollen breasts against the back of the chair,
    crushing my rock hard nipples against the hard wooden slats. One
    hand slid down over my belly and pushed my clit against the dildo
    as I wiggled my ass back and forth.
    My other hand moved behind me and slid over my smooth ass
    cheeks, delighting and exciting me by how taut and stretched out
    they were.
    I rose up, my pulpy wet cunt mound coming free from the chair,
    the hot rubber cock sliding out of my cunny. As the last inch of
    rubber cock came free, I felt my cunt tingle with a kind of hungry
    longing.
    I squatted poised inches above the dildo for a few seconds.
    Then I lowered myself, groaning as I felt the moistened dildo head
    make contact with the soft sensitive entrance to my fuck hole. I
    lowered still, so the pressure mounted against my cunt.
    Again the dildo pushed past my cunt entrance and slid up into
    me. I delighted in the feeling of being penetrated. I lowered
    myself, sliding back down the rigid pole of rubber, letting my cunt
    envelope the fuck tool until it’s end mashed against the back wall
    of my cunt once again.
    It hurt there. My cunt wasn’t really deep enough for something
    that size. But it had forced it’s way in a couple of minutes ago,
    and I was determined to swallow the whole thing again. I just let
    my legs go further and further apart, letting my body down despite
    the pain.
    I winced as the cockhead pushed up into me, jamming against
    something up in my belly and then pushing it aside to enter me
    fully.
    I rose again, feeling the rubber rasping across my clitty as
    it slid out of me. Once again I let it exit my fuck channel and
    then dropped down to let it penetrate me again, let it fuck up into
    the deepest part of my cunt hole.
    I started to speed up, ignoring the screaming protests from my
    legs as lust and sexual excitement overwhelmed me. My belly was
    burning and twitching and fluttering as I started riding the dildo.
    I was jerking my groin up and down and up and down with a terrible,
    relentless speed that skewered my cunt on the long thick cock.
    My room seemed to spin around me as I erupted in a tremendous
    series of orgasms. My head lolled back and I shuddered through them
    one by one. As if through a mist I felt drool coming out of the
    corner of my mouth and I heard the soft grunts and sighs I was
    making. My eyes seemed blinded as my body shook and twitched, still
    pumping mindlessly up and down until my legs simply wouldn’t raise
    me anymore.
    Finally I just collapsed forward against the chair back, my
    chest heaving as I tried to regain my breath.

    Using the dildo like that certainly helped make my leg muscles
    strong, but it left me longing for the more realistic feeling I was
    certain I could get if the dildo would somehow move in and out of
    me without my assistance.
    One day as I was out riding in the empty outer fields, the
    stimulation of the bouncing around on horseback started giving me
    erotic ideas. Daringly I took off my shirt top and bra. Riding
    around topless, my boobs were jiggled up and down by the slow
    trotting and my nipples rapidly hardened.
    I knew suddenly that I had to go all the way. I stopped and
    slid off Max. I quickly pulled off my sneakers and pants and
    stuffed them into a saddlebag with my shirt. I jumped back onto
    Max’s back, my wet pussy slapping down on the leather saddle.
    I urged Max into a faster trot, and I began to bounce up and
    down on the saddle. I was not very big and straddling Max’s back
    left my crotch incredibly wide open. My soft crotch and rounded ass
    cheeks made smacking noises as they slapped the tough leather with
    each downstride Max made.
    I leaned forward as we trotted across the meadow, my hard
    little clit rubbing against the saddle, my ass cheeks wide and open
    so I could feel air blowing into my slightly spread asshole each
    time Max threw me into the air. Within minutes I shuddered through
    a massive orgasm as my crotch slapped and pounded against the
    saddle.

    I did this several times before I got the bright idea of using
    the dildos to help my pleasure. I liked the feeling of being
    completely full and had used the dildos anally several times
    before. The idea I had was to stick them on the saddle and I would
    be bounced up and down on them by Max’s bouncing gait. The problem
    was they wouldn’t stick to the saddle.
    I solved this by using crazy glue. Once out in the fields I
    dismounted and stripped naked, putting the shorts and halter I had
    worn into the saddlebags., I glued the dildos onto the middle of
    the saddle and then wandered around the fields for a few minutes
    while the glue set.

    I rolled around in the tall grass, loving the feel of the
    stalks brushing against my tits and ass and cunt. I was so excited
    that I knelt there in the blowing grasses, watching the clouds blow
    by overhead, and rubbed my little cunny to orgasm.
    Mounting Max was an awkward exercise with the two dildos
    occupying the saddle. I squatted in the saddle, lowering myself
    gingerly onto the upright phalluses. I knelt on top of Max, my legs
    drawn up under my ass cheeks, my crotch open wide, and the dildos
    already half way up me, shoving four inches deep into my pussy and
    asshole.
    When at last I could feel the leather of the saddle against my
    crotch, I groaned aloud with pain and relief. The two of them
    together stretched me apart like I wouldn’t have believed possible.
    I thought my belly must bulge outward with the fullness and was
    surprised that I couldn’t feel either of them when I caressed my
    abdomen with my hand.
    I could feel them rubbing together deep inside my guts, only
    a thin layer of skin holding them apart. Gasping, i urged Max into
    a slow walk. His first steps made me squeal and cry out in pain. My
    ass never left the saddle, but the movement made the cocks twist
    inside me, producing a variety of sensations, ranging from agony to
    ecstasy.
    I desperately fought to minimize the movement inside me,
    pushing upward against the stirrups to lessen the pressure against
    the back of my slithole and asshole. The pain retreated and I began
    to wiggle around a little on the cocks.
    Sensations began to build up in my body, and I rapidly
    approached an orgasm. Then it was upon me, and I allowed myself to
    drop back all the way to the saddle, throwing my orgasm into deeper
    and deeper waves of furious ecstatic pleasure.
    I gasped for breath as the sensations rode over me. When the
    retreated, I swayed in the saddle with weakness. The mental
    stimulation of the situation, combined with the physical
    stimulation on my body from the cocks and the shaking of my tits by
    the horses bouncing, overawed my senses.
    My legs, weakened by my orgasm, hardly supported me at all,
    and I bounced slightly on Max’s back. The cocks thrust in and out
    of my holes in small but vicious stabs which quickly began dragging
    me upwards into another climax.
    A part of my mind which still functioned on a thinking level,
    realized that there was nobody around now to hear the gasps and
    cries I had always had to suppress at home. As I tumbled forward
    into another shuddering orgasm, my mouth opened and I abandoned
    myself to glorious pleasure.
    I squealed and grunted loudly, my body swaying back and forth,
    and my legs slapping against Max’s sides as waves of fiery orgasmic
    lust ripped through my body.
    Max however, took my slapping and bouncing legs as an order to
    speed up. As I shivered through my orgasm, he began trotting across
    the field. My weak kneed legs were unable to support me as his fait
    deepened and the cocks began to pound in and out of me in deeper
    and faster strokes.
    I cried out in shocked pain as they slammed up into my guts.
    Max’s gait would throw my shuddering body upwards as his back rose,
    and then he would drop away beneath me, yanking the cocks halfway
    down the length of my cuntslit and ass tube.
    Then I would drop back down just as his back rose again. The
    cocks slammed deep into my guts with terrible force, hammering deep
    into my guts. The front cock sawed away at my clit as I was thrown
    around weakly on Max’s back, and the orgasms began washing over me
    in a sharp, fast series of wrenching quakes.
    My little holes were skewered repeatedly and my mind wallowed
    in the ecstatic feelings shivering up and down my spine. The pain
    was a distant thing, only serving to intensify the pleasure. I
    began losing all control of my body as I shook and trembled through
    orgasm after orgasm.
    My head smashed forward and down against Max, further dazing
    me. First one, then the other foot slipped free of the stirrups,
    and I began bouncing freely on Max’s back without any control at
    all.
    My entire being was focused around the aching, squashing,
    mashing, pounding of the rubber cocks slamming in and out of my
    poor holes. My clit slapped down onto the saddle with each downward
    bounce and made me cry out as if punched.
    The jouncing made Max uneasy and he began to lengthen his
    stride. I was thrown about helplessly on his back. Only the two
    rods embedded in my groin, and churning my guts into a pulpy mass,
    kept me from flying from the saddle.
    My body was thrown up out of the saddle almost to the full
    length of the cocks, and then immediately slammed back down, my
    tits screamed with pleasure and pain each time my chest smashed
    forward onto Max’s back or neck. They were bouncing up and down on
    my chest with wild abandon as Max ran across the field.
    I was thrown forward and back and sideways, my arms and head
    flopping about with no guidance or control at all. My legs slapped
    against the side of the horse as I screamed in mindless sobbing
    pleasure. My tits were so swollen I thought they would explode.
    Up and down, up and down, UP!… DOWN!… UP!… DOWN!…UP!
    DOWN! UP! DOWN! UP!DOWN!UP!DOWN!UP!DOWN!
    UPDOWNUPDOWNUPDOWNUPDOWN!!!!!
    We raced across the prairie like that, drool spilling out of
    my mouth, and dribbling down my chest and breasts as I flopped
    helplessly around on his back. I could hardly breath through the
    continuous orgasms and my vision began falling away into sparkling
    bright lights.
    I don’t know how long after I lost consciousness, that I was
    finally thrown from his back. Probably not long, or I wouldn’t have
    survived. My cunt and asshole would have been torn apart.
    When I woke up, I was lying on my back in the close cropped
    grass of the north pasture. My arms and legs were spread wide. It
    took me many minutes to groan and shudder my way back to life. The
    pain in my crotch helped me come back down to earth.
    My cunt felt like I had just given birth, and my asshole was
    still partly open as the sphincter muscle had been so abused it
    hadn’t yet fully recovered. My ass and thighs were smarting from
    the slapping they had taken against the leather saddle, and i
    rolled over onto my stomach to ease the pain.
    I was extremely weakened by my experience and I began feeling
    increasingly hopeless. It was starting to get dark, and I was
    having difficulty even standing on my rubbery legs. When I finally
    managed to heave myself upright and take a few tentative steps, I
    noticed that I was walking instinctively bow legged.
    Closing my legs brought tears of pain to my eyes. I didn’t
    know how I was going to get back home without Max. I groaned again
    at the thought of him wandering back into the farmyard with those
    dildos glued upright on his saddles, and my clothes in his saddle
    bag.
    Fortunately I only had to walk for about twenty minutes before
    I came across Max grazing on the short dry grass. I dressed and
    rode home with some difficulty. Riding was agony on my tender
    crotch and skin. I had to lay off the dildos for several days until
    my raw pussy flesh had healed somewhat.

    My next wild experience occurred several weeks later. I was
    lying nude on my bed watching television and snacking on muffins.
    Tom, one of our dogs, was lying on the bed beside me watching every
    move the muffins made in their journey from the plate to my mouth.
    I tossed him pieces occasionally, and he would gulp them down and
    then slurp and lick all around the area the buttery muffin piece
    had landed.
    Anyway, one of the pieces I had casually tossed, had failed to
    clear my thigh, and had fallen back onto my crotch, where Tom had
    quickly grabbed it before I could move it away.
    I didn’t pay much attention to this at first because of the TV
    program I was watching. Then Tom stuck his nose in my crotch, the
    way dogs do sometimes, and began licking around there for any trace
    of the buttery muffin that might be left behind.
    The rasping trace of his tongue as it slipped just past my
    clitty shocked me and I pushed him away abruptly. But then I
    started thinking about how soft and nice his tongue had felt down
    there.
    I placed another piece right over my cunt and made sure to rub
    some of it along my tight little slit. Tom gulped down the muffin
    and then like always, nosed around for more. He smelled the
    tracings on my pussy and began licking it up energetically. I
    gasped in delight and spread my legs wide as his tongue slid up and
    down my cunt slit, licking inside my pussy lips now and then.
    This was fantastic, I thought! The house was empty and I had
    an idea. I jumped out of bed and went downstairs to the kitchen. I
    had an idea that I thought would work even better than the muffins.
    Tom loved jam more than anything else in the world.
    I got the jar from the cupboard and ran back upstairs. Tom was
    still on the bed licking up the last of the muffins I had left him.
    I lay down and pulled my knees up to my chest, then began to spoon
    the jam into my cunthole. I pushed half a dozen spoonloads into my
    tight little cunt and then liberally applied it around the outside
    as Tom looked on interestedly.
    Then I urged him over. He moved between my spread legs and
    sniffed lightly around my slit for a few seconds, then his long
    tongue came out and began to lick me. His tongue rasped over and
    over my bulging clit, sending waves of pleasure racing through my
    blood.
    I sighed as his tongue slid into my cunny hole and began
    probing around for more jam. My body began writhing around on the
    bed as he drove me into a shattering climax with his licking.
    His tongue went deep inside me, his nose rubbing against my
    clit continuously. I began humping up against his face as I built
    for another orgasm. My head shook back and forth and I pulled and
    squeezed my titties as I sailed through it.
    As I was regaining my breath after coming down, I noticed Tom
    was humping against my bare leg as he licked. I think the smell of
    girl cum had excited him. I could feel his hard cock against the
    soft smooth skin of my knee, and a shock ran through me as I
    realized what else I might be able to get him to do.
    I had seen him and the other dogs in the yard of course, along
    with the horses and cows. I knew how they did it, though I had
    never heard of them doing it with a person before.
    I remembered how sometimes him and the other dogs would jump
    up on my or the other kids back when we crawled on the floor. His
    cock was pretty big, but not as big as the dildos I had used, and
    I had no worries that it would fit if I could get him to fuck me.
    I got up and then went down on my knees on the carpet, waving
    my ass in Toms face. Sure enough he loped over and began nosing
    around my slit hole again. Seconds later, he jumped up onto me. His
    paws came around my waist and i could feel his hard dick poking
    around against my crotch.
    I reached back and grabbed it. Shock ran through me as I
    actually held the male organ in my hand. Then I fitted it against
    the opening of my slit and pushed back against him with my ass.
    His cock slid deep inside me and he immediately began humping
    me. I groaned as it slid over my clit on each pump. He fucked me so
    hard and fast, I rocketed quickly into another orgasm. The idea of
    me getting fucked by a dog was so degenerate and perverted! I was
    intensely excited and stimulated even without his plunging,
    pistoning doggie cock.
    I couldn’T believe how fast he was fucking me. His furry
    doggie body ground into my as and crotch furiously. I had seen
    porno movies of people doing it and the men never pumped near this
    fast. His cock was pistoning in and out of my little slithole with
    tremendously deep strokes. I began humping my ass back at him and
    this increased the force of the strokes even more.
    My mind was spinning as I was fucked for the first time ever.
    I could feel Tom’s prick slicing up and down my tight buttery cunt
    sheath, pumping and plunging inside me as he sought to spill his
    see. I couldn’t support my weight any more, and my head and
    shoulders dropped to the carpet.
    Tom continued to pump wildly into me. His pounding body
    smashed into my crotch, propelling me back and forth with each
    stroke, rubbing my face and titties against the carpet. The nails
    on his paws were rasping and scratching the skin of my belly as he
    locked himself tightly to me, and I felt his drool dribbling onto
    my shoulders and back as his hot breath blew around my hair.
    I could feel this hard bulge in the middle of his cock, deep
    inside me. It was like there was a rock in the middle of his cock.
    The bulge seemed to be getting bigger as he went on and it began
    to hurt my cunt with its size. It felt like a baseball or something
    inside me, and spread my cunt canal wide apart as it churned its
    way up and down.
    I was weak from several orgasms, but I raised myself up and
    tried to get him off me. I crawled forward across the room, but Tom
    was just dragged along with me by his tight leghold around my
    belly, and he kept humping the whole time.
    I tried to get up, but I was too weak to rise with his hundred
    and some pounds of doggy weight on top of me. I tried and tried,
    managing to almost rise, before falling again. Then he growled and
    nipped me lightly on the neck, making me cry out in shock and
    sudden pain.
    I fell back to my knees and he stopped growling. I saw a pair
    of paws besides me on the ground and looked up to see Jack, and
    beside him, Rex and King. They were the other three German
    Shepherds we kept around the farm. As Tom hammered away at my
    cunt, they nosed around me and humped against my sides and head. I
    could see from my position on the ground that they all had erect
    cocks hanging beneath them.
    Tom intensified his hammering fuck, and then I felt a gush of
    hot juice shooting down into my guts as that big bulge in his cock
    exploded inside me. I realized Tom had just cum, had just sprayed
    a load of doggie sperm into my womb. The idea gave me a weird,
    twisted kind of thrill.
    He rested atop me for a few seconds, his tongue lolling out of
    his mouth from the exertion, then he jumped off. I tried to get up
    then, but King immediately humped up on top of me, his front legs
    sliding around underneath my body and hooking around my belly.
    He ignored my feeble protests and his hard cock began poking
    against my crotch. I tried to rise only to be nipped back into
    place by his sharp teeth. His cock found my warm wet slit and slid
    down into me. Again my crotch was pummelled by a hammering pounding
    body.
    In spite of myself I began getting excited by the situation
    and the rubbing of his cock against my hardened little clit. I was
    practically being raped by a fucking dog! I thought I must be the
    dirtiest, sluttiest girl in the world, and the idea filled me with
    carnal lust. I came twice before he finished and filled up my fuck
    hole with his doggy juice.
    Jack came after him. His cock was longer than the others and
    seemed to crash into the end of my slithole on each downward
    thrust. When he finished REx too his place. All the while I
    shivered and shuddered, and trembled as I knelt beneath them.
    Their pounding cocks were driving my spinning mind into
    blasting, blossoming orgasms that drove the thoughts from my head,
    that made me as much an animal as they. My eyes were closed and my
    body jerked to their driving cock thrusts. I felt like a bitch in
    heat being serviced by the dogs of a pack.
    My cunt was squeezing and clutching at Rex’s fuck tool as I
    groaned and trembled. My body shook through yet another orgasm as
    Rex rutted against me, his spiky prick sliding up and down my
    little cunt tunnel and deep into the center of my soul.
    As I knelt there in a semi-delirious state, Rex’s poking cock
    came out and then rammed into my asshole by mistake. It was
    slightly open due to my position and loss of muscular control. His
    cock slid down into my asshole easily.
    It came to me through a daze that I should get him out of
    there before his bulge built up like the others. I couldn’t do
    anything though, and soon it would have been impossible to get him
    out of there without cutting off his cock, as his bulge sealed him
    into my clenching anus until the end.
    He didn’t seem to know the difference, or care for that
    matter, as his cock thrust in and out of my rectum. The other dogs
    had left and I gasped and moaned to myself there in the middle of
    the floor.
    An occasional cry issued from my mouth as his thick round
    bulge smashed back and forth in my guts. I knew I would never be
    able to get that thing out of my little asshole as it was. I
    wondered how many girls had been sodomized by a dog anyway.
    At last I felt the sloshing wetness in my asshole as his wad
    of spunky white jism gushed down into my belly. He dismounted and
    I crawled tiredly into the bathroom to wash off. Dog cum dribbled
    from my asshole and cuntslit as I walked

    Screwing the dogs got to be a habit with me for a while. They
    fucked me good and I didn’t have to worry about getting pregnant or
    catching anything worse than fleas. I also didn’t have to worry
    about them blabbing to anyone in town or school about me.
    After I clipped their nails, I didn’t have to worry about
    getting scratched all over either. I didn’t neglect my dildos
    during this time of course. I stuffed them up my cunt and asshole
    at every opportunity. Several times I pushed one deep inside my
    cunt and wore it to school. It would be forced part way out by my
    cunt muscles, not to mention gravity, but my panties kept it from
    falling out at my feet.
    It would still protrude an inch or two, which made a fantastic
    time of sitting down. During boring lectures at school, I would
    raise my little bottom up a little off the chair, and then press
    back again, pushing it deeper into my cunt tube. Several times I
    brought myself to orgasm during class without anyone knowing.
    One time though, as I was squirming around, trying to cum,
    Tony Spinozzo, the school creep, had his eyes glued on me. Tony was
    older than anyone else in my class, and was only there because he
    kept skipping class all the time and couldn’t pass the tests. He
    only showed up when the social worker threatened to send him to
    reform school.
    Anyway, while I was busy, Tony’s boredom, combined with his
    dirty and suspicious mind, decided that I was a horny girl rubbing
    herself against the chair to get off. He didn’t know the half of
    it.
    After I had cum, I asked to be excused to go to the bathroom
    to clean myself off. I walked down the deserted hallway and went
    into the empty girls room. I cleaned myself off in the stall, and
    then slid the delicious dildo back up into my cunt. When I came
    out, there was Tony leaning against the wall, leering at me.
    “What the hell are you doing in here Spinozzo?” I demanded.
    “Hey take it easy baby.” he grinned nastily.
    “I know what you were doing in class little girl.” he sneered.
    My heart sipped a beat at the thought that he might actually know.
    “Feeling horny in Prockman’s class huh?”
    “I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.” I snapped,
    trying to jerk away from his arms which had encircled me.

    “Leave me alone and get out of here!” I demanded, as his hands
    reached down and cupped my ass through my short skirt. My further
    words were muffled as his hand gripped my hair and forced my face
    towards his. His lips crushed mine, his tongue invading my mouth as
    I struggled angrily against him.

    Then his hand slid under my skirt in back and slid down my ass
    crack to my furry mound. His eyes opened in surprise as he felt the
    tip of the protruding dildo.

    “What the hell is that?” he demanded.
    He pushed me against a sink and bent me forward, throwing up my
    skirt as I squirmed helplessly. Then he yanked my panties down and
    I heard him gasp in shock as the dildo pushed out a couple of more
    inches.

    “Holy fucking shit!!” he yelled.
    “What a hot little slut!! Wait till everyone hears about this!”
    My whole body reddened in humiliation as I felt his fingers on
    the dildo. I yelped and squirmed as he slid the dildo in and out of
    my fuck box. I struggled uselessly against him, tears coming to my
    eyes. Then he slapped the side of my head sharply.
    “Just shut up and do what I tell you, you little slut.” he gritted.
    “You keep quiet and so will I.”
    With that the last of the dildo came free of my clutching cunt
    sheath, and he tossed it into the sink. Then I felt another object
    against my cunt slit. It was even bigger than the dildo, but seemed
    at the same time to be both harder and softer.
    “You like cocks little girl?” he sneered. “I’ll give you a
    real cock for your little cunt to hold onto!”
    Then he rammed his cock into me, cramming every inch of his male
    organ into my tiny slit with one mighty thrust. I gasped in pain as
    my slit went from empty to full in a second. His hands gripped my
    sides as he pumped his long cock into me from behind.
    “Tight little bitch aren’t you?!… Fuuckh… Fuuuckkk… Take
    it pussy… Take it up your fucking little cunt hole!… ughg…
    ughgh… you little SLUT!… Goooood… ughg… ughhg!
    My face was mashed against the mirror in back of the sink, his
    hand on the back of my neck forcing me flat across the sink as he
    fucked into me with fast brutal strokes. My toes barely touched the
    floor and each time he fucked deep against me, my hips ground
    against the edge of the counter and my toes left the floor.
    His hands ran up and down my sides and fastened around my
    hanging titties, squeezing them over and over through my thin
    blouse, like he was milking a cow.
    His balls slapped against my crotch and I could feel his pubic hair
    against mine as his blood filled slab of meat thrust in and out of
    my slick little box.
    My beleaguered mind tried to cope with the outrage and
    humiliation of his brutal assault, at the same time as a flood of
    wondrous sexual passion seared through my belly at the realization
    that I was finally being FUCKED!
    “Fuuuckkhhh… Fuccccchhkkk… ughghhhhh!” he groaned.
    His hands came down to my thighs and he pulled them wide apart so
    his cock could go even deeper inside me. My feet left the floor and
    my entire weight came down on my hips mashing against the side of
    the sink, and my shoulders and face pressing into the mirror.
    His cock was really skewering me now as my legs were held far
    apart for his furious rutting thrusts. His prong was ripping in and
    out of my pussy, rasping viciously across my clitty, sending jagged
    bolts of sexual heat up through my pulsing organs.
    He grunted each time his cock rammed inside me. Then suddenly
    my eyes, staring dazedly at my own close reflection in the mirror,
    were blinded by a deep white light. It was like a tiny pinhole in
    the center of my vision, but soon expanded, blossoming outward like
    an explosion to fill my head with a hot throbbing pain.
    At the same time my body shivered, and trembled. I could feel
    my tiny pink nipples almost sparkling with sheer carnal
    electricity. My breasts felt swollen to twice their normal size,
    and almost hurt with the need to be squeezed, mashed, and sucked.
    I shuddered, and groaned low in my throat as I felt my lower
    body pulse and shake in the tortuous onslaught of burning orgasmic
    waves. My eyes rolled back in my head and my muscles locked as the
    orgasm rolled over me, crushing my mind and body in its all
    encompassing grasp.
    Then suddenly I felt a flood of hot liquids bubbling down into
    my belly as Spinozzo jammed his cockpole into my furnace of a cunt
    and sprayed his seed into me.
    “Oh Wow!” He groaned, as he pulled loose and did up his pants.
    He slapped me on the bare ass.
    “Nice fuck, bitch!” he grinned. “I’ll see you later.
    I cleaned the stickiness out of my crotch and pulled my
    panties up. When I went back into class he was sitting there
    leering evilly at me.

    After school, as I feared, he was waiting for me outside.
    “Come on sweety, my cars waiting.” he grinned.
    “I’m not going anywhere with you, you bastard!” I gritted.
    He grabbed my arm and swung me around until his face was only
    inches away from mine.
    “Look cunt, you walk around with a rubber cock up your twat
    because you like fucking. Now you and me are goin to my place and
    I’m gonna give you just what you been lookin’ for, else I’m gonna
    call everyone over here and show em what you got in that purse of
    yours.”
    I started, and glanced guiltily at my purse. I had thought of
    dumping it somewhere, but couldn’t. With that he led me over to a
    red Camaro parked against the wall and shoved me inside. The engine
    caught with a roar and we squealed out of the parking lot.
    His hand rubbed up and down my bare leg as he grinned at me.
    “When we get to my place, I’m gonna strip you down and fuck
    you till you scream for mercy baby!” he said.
    “You ever sucked a cock before? A real cock?”
    My face reddened and I shook my head.
    “You’re gonna find out today.”
    I gasped as his hand slid up under my skirt to my panties. He
    squeezed my cunt through the thin material, then pushed his hand
    under them and shoved a long finger up my cunt.
    I began trembling as we raced down the street, frightened of
    what he would do to me. But anything was better than having
    everyone find out what I had been doing with the dildo. It would
    have been less of a scandal if I’d gotten pregnant.
    We turned off the road onto a narrow drive and pulled up in
    front of a ratty looking house. He flicked his tongue out at me.
    “Ready to get fucked, cunt?”
    I scrunched down in the seat looking away from him. “Answer me
    you whore!” he yelled in my face.
    “Y…l yes.” I squeaked.
    He glared at me, then he grabbed my hair and jerked me around
    to face him.”Yes what!”
    “Y… yes I’m ready to be f… fucked… arghhh! Stop pulling
    my hair! That hurts!”
    “Ha!” he laughed.
    He jumped out of the car and came around to my side. He yanked
    me out and led me up to the front door. Just as we got there, it
    opened and an older man stood there glaring at Tony.
    “What the fuck took you so long boy?” he demanded.
    “Don’t worry pa.” Tony said “I got a good reason.”
    Relief started to rise in me, thinking I would escape Tony’s
    clutches with his Dad here.
    But then my breath caught with Tony’s next words.
    “I brought home a little cunt meat for us!”
    The man looked at me, his face all scrunched up.
    “This looks kinda underripe ta me.” he said.
    Tony laughed. He pulled the dildo out of my purse and held it
    up. “When I bent her over this afternoon she had this up her little
    cunt. She was jerking off right in class.”
    Tony’s dad looked at me with renewed interest, as I closed my
    eyes in embarrassment. “She’s a tight fit Pa, I tried her out
    today.”
    The man grinned and reached his hand up to my boob. He
    clutched his fingers around it and squeezed, bruising the tender
    flesh, until I cried out in pain.
    “Take her inside afore someone sees her.” he ordered.
    Tony pushed me inside and he and his Dad came in after. It was
    a dark dirty little house, and I curled my lip as I looked around
    in disgust. Tony and his dad pushed me into the middle f the room
    and then stood back. “Take your clothes off honey.” the man said,
    not unkindly.
    I looked up at the two of them and shook my head, folding my
    arms over my chest as my face reddened further. Tony glared at me
    and started to move forward, but the old man held his arm.
    “Look honey,” he admonished, “You either take off that dress
    of yourn or me and Tony are gonna rip it off and then give you a
    little wuppin to teach you manners, then you kin walk home neked.”
    I looked at the two of them, they were sweating and had hardons
    that bulged out the front of their pants.
    “What’s it gonna be honey?” the old man demanded.
    Slowly my trembling fingers began to unbutton the front of my
    dress. It only had a few buttons down the front. When they were
    done, the whole dress would just slip down off me. The last button
    was opened and I looked up at them hesitantly.
    “Come on cunt!” Tony yelled.
    My eyes blurred with tears as I pulled the front aside and
    lowered the dress down. First past my rounded tit orbs, partially
    hidden behind my pink bikini bra, then down over my smooth flat
    belly, and finally over my rounded hips and dow past my thighs,
    dropping finally to the floor.
    The two of them whistled as I stood there shivering, clad only
    in my underwear.
    “She’s small but all the parts are there all right!” the old
    man grinned. Tony licked his lips and nodded. “Yum Yum!” he said.
    I realized that though he had fucked me earlier, Tony had
    never seen me, except for my upturned ass and cunt.
    “The rest honey. We don’t got all day.”
    I breathed shakily and fumbled with the catch of my bra,
    turning around to do so. Then Tony grabbed me from behind. His
    hands encircled my wrists, and yanked them up above my head as he
    whirled me around to face his father.
    The old guy shook his head and stepped forward, his hands
    grabbing the material. Then he ripped the flimsy bra apart, so my
    round boobs sprang free. A second later my panties were sliding
    down my legs ad I was standing there naked. Behind me Tony smacked
    his lips, he held both my wrist in one hand above me while his
    other hand slid up my belly and cupped one tit, squeezing harshly.
    “Nice huh Pa?” he said. He pushed against my back, shoving my
    chest outward as he pulled back on my wrists. My body bowed out
    toward the old man, whos eyes gleamed as they raced over my small
    white frame.
    “Nice indeed.” he said.
    They put me on my back on a table. Tony went to one side and
    held my arms above me. His father stepped to the other, between my
    legs. He pulled me down till my ass was right on the edge.
    “Move your legs apart honey.” he ordered. I shakingly spread
    them wide.
    “Wider!” he said.
    “Wider!”
    The muscles and tendons in my groin strained and protested as
    he pulled my legs almost parallel with the table edge. I was split
    worse than when I did the split at ballet. I was spread out wide as
    the two of them slobbered over me, stroking, squeezing, fondling,
    and pinching me all over.
    Tony held my wrists with one hand and ran the other over my
    tit mounds and belly. He took great delight in the smoothness and
    softness of my skin, and squeezed and pinched my upthrust titties
    and small pink nipples relentlessly. He seized one nipple between
    his thumb and forefinger and twisted and rolled it, pulling it
    upward, distending my tit flesh into a giant meaty cone.
    His father slid his hands over my inner thighs and rubbed up
    and down my crotch, marvelling at the sparseness of the fleecy
    golden fur and the tightness of my little slit. His hands came
    under me and clutched my buttocks, pulling my lower body off the
    table. His thumb rubbed away at the entrance to my cunt, pushing
    down with more and more pressure until it was buried to the
    knuckle.
    His mouth came down and his tongue slid up and down my slit,
    then burrowed away at the top, searching for my clitty. Tears
    started to slid down my cheeks as I trembled in fear, and worried
    what they would do to me. I was mortified at being so used, never
    having been naked in front of anyone else, except a doctor.
    The old man stepped back and lowered me back to the table. He
    rapidly undressed. When he stood there naked, I tried to avert my
    face, but my eyes were held by a huge erect cock sprouting forth
    from beneath his fat belly. It was huge, bigger and fatter than the
    dildos I had used. Bigger even, I thought, than Tony’s was, though
    I had never actually seen his.
    “You like it honey?” he grinned. He stroked his cock with his
    hand and leered at me.
    “It’s gonna feel real good when I shove it inside your tight
    little fuck hole.”. He leaned forward over me, his face inches from
    mine. I could feel his hot breath on my cheek, as his hand slid
    ever so lightly over the soft warm flesh of my upturned breast.
    His hand slid down over my skin, leaving a tingle of heat in
    its trail. It moved over my belly and slid around in slow gentle
    circles, then downward, over my abdomen until his palm rubbed
    across my pubic mound and cupped me there, firmly but gently.
    Then his finger stiffened. I thought he was going to push it
    inside me, but instead he slid it up along my slit, over my pussy
    hair, and onto my abdomen and belly. It stopped, about a foot above
    my cuntslit, and he grinned again.
    “See there honey?” he pushed the tip of his finger into my
    belly, making a deep indentation in the flesh as it pressed inward.
    “This… right here, is where my cock is going to go.” he
    twisted his finger in my belly as his breathing increased.
    My own breathing was getting heavier as well. I stared down at
    his finger as if mesmerized. Unbidden to my mind came the image of
    that mighty organ of his churning away inside me.
    “Right up here inside your belly.” he breathed. “I’m gonna
    fuck my cock up inside you so high, you won’t be able to stand it.”

    I looked at the smooth flesh of my belly and it turned see-
    through. In my mind I imagined a wide window showing the inside of
    my belly, and there beneath the skin was his huge fuckwand, sliding
    back and forth inside me.
    I blinked and it disappeared, replaced by his caressing
    fingers. Again he spoke, in an almost hypnotic voice. “Small, and
    tight you are. I’ll ride you like no one else ever has little one.”
    Then he kissed me, his tongue thrusting between lips parted in
    surprise.
    He stepped back, and moved between my still parted legs. I
    watched his cock, my breath locked inside me, a he positioned the
    fat thing at the center of my crotch. I felt his cockhead touch me
    there. He ran it up and down my small slit several times.
    Then the fat head, greased with his pre-cum, was pushing aside
    my cuntlips. I felt them pried apart, felt the entrance to my body
    opening wide, wider, wider still. I gasped in pain, my fingers
    digging into my palm as my pussy was forced open further than ever
    before.
    I felt his thing going into me. It felt like a hard round ball
    right at the top of my cunt channel. My breath was coming in great
    heaving gasps as it forced its way deeper, moving two full inches,
    then three, then four. My eyes were wide and staring as I watched
    inch after inch of the fat ugly thing moving inside me,
    disappearing into the tiny slit between my legs.
    I cried out as his fuck tool moved deeper into my body, five
    full inches it looked like,then six, seven, eight… My vaginal
    tunnel was forced to accommodate a cock wider than it was. My cunt
    tunnel bulged outward around his piercing organ, bulged aside into
    my intestines and colon, bulged wide, shoving aside other organs as
    it tried to hold the giant cock without tearing.
    The elastic walls of my pussy gave under his relentless
    attack, moved wider still. I gritted my teeth, closing my eyes
    against the pain as he moved deeper still; nine inches, then ten.
    My eyes snapped open as I felt it touch the deepest part of my
    pussy.
    I pulled my head off the table and stared downward, and cried
    in despair to see there was still cockmeat yet to come. Nothing had
    ever moved this deep inside me and he was going to go deeper still.
    My guts cramped and ached as he forced his meat further still,
    unwilling to accept that there was an end to my pussy.
    A sob burst from my throat, and a short cry of pain. Tony’s
    hand came down on my chin, pulling my head back against the table,
    holding me there. His father slammed his hips forward, thrusting
    his spear like cock against the back of my cunt.
    My legs jerked up and aside, heels flopping and pounding on
    the table top. My back arched as I sought mindlessly to rise from
    the table. He grabbed my thighs, his fingers digging painfully hard
    into my flesh. He pushed my legs wider, then his hands slid around
    my waist. My waist was so tiny that his hands completely encircled
    me, fingers joined together at my back, his thumbs overlapped
    across my belly.
    He slammed his hips forward again, jamming another full inch
    inside me. He was panting hard, but not as hard as I was. I writhed
    against their hold, my lower body screaming in pain as his
    humongous thing stabbed deep into my belly.
    Then he gave a savage grunt. He jerked my body back against
    him. My ass and legs came up off the table as he jerked me against
    him. At the same time he hammered his hips forward, and drove the
    final inch of cockmeat into my tortured cunt tunnel.
    My head twisted frantically from side to side and I screamed
    as his big cock mashed against something and then broke through. I
    could barely endure the pain. His cockhead must be up in my womb,
    up in my stomach itself, I thought.
    “Oooooohhhhhh!” he groaned. “You got it now Honey! You got all
    of it! Thirteen inches of cock inside you little one!” His fat
    hairy belly came down on mine, crushing my stomach as he ground
    himself against me.
    He squeezed my belly, his hands now sweaty and leaving an oily
    trail behind.
    “Fuck her Pa. Ram it up her hole!” Tony laughed.
    The old man’s pubic bone was against my crotch, his balls
    hanging down against my buttocks. He stayed there, his organ deep
    inside me. Hot… Throbbing… Alive.
    “Holy FUCK she’s tight!” he whispered.
    His hands rubbed softly over my skin as he rested there,
    moving up over my breasts to my face, caressing my cheek.
    He bent forward, his mouth coming down on my right nipple. His
    lips closed around it, soft, and wet. I felt him suckling me there,
    his tongue dancing lightly across my nipple. He rolled it in his
    mouth, rubbing it between his tongue and lips.
    His hands came down under me, clutched my straining buttocks,
    squeezed tightly, lifted me upwards, holding my groin locked
    against his. He twisted me around in circles, working his hips back
    and forth, tearing a channel to pump his cock into.
    His ugly face came down again, his mouth covering my gasping
    lips. He sucked and bit at my mouth, his tongue ramming inside. I
    felt his spittle and drool dripping into my mouth as he yanked my
    whole lower body up in sharp vicious jerks.
    Then he thrust forward, yanking me against him so my body
    lurched downward on the table and his cock hammered against my
    guts. He slowly pulled back, tearing a few inches out of the hot
    vice like grip of my clutching fuck box.
    He hammered himself forward again, smashing his hips into my
    crotch and buttocks, driving his hot spike up my belly once again.
    He ignored my pain filled cries, pulled slowly back again, inch by
    inch, until he was half out, then pounded forward.
    He fucked me with longer and longer strokes, each one hard,
    brutal, irresistible. His cock pulled all the way out except the
    tip, and then drove back inside me until his balls slapped my ass
    and his rock hard
    girl-fucker was buried to the hilt inside me, the blood engorged
    head crammed high inside my belly like he’d promised.
    The sounds of desperate fucking filled the small rom. My
    moaning and sobs, his grunts of enjoyment, the slurping of his fat
    meat thrusting and rutting in and out of my agonized cunt chamber,
    and his hips and belly cracking and slapping against the soft skin
    of my wide open crotch.
    The inside of my cunt hole was sore and rubbed raw by his
    thrusting cock before he finally gasped and threw his head back.
    “YESSSSSSSSSSS !!” he exulted.
    I felt his come pouring down into my cunt and womb, racing
    deep into my guts as his hands on my hips lifted me off the table
    and ground my crotch harshly against his, before collapsing onto
    me.
    He lay atop me for several moments as we both caught our
    breath, then he pushed himself up, pulled his cock out of my now
    gaping fuck tunnel.
    He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and gave a little
    laugh, then stumbled away from the table.

    Part Three

    I didn’t even notice when Tony let go of my wrists, but
    suddenly he was there between my legs. I just lay there helplessly,
    letting him do as he wanted, too exhausted by the ordeal with his
    father to offer any resistance.
    He slid his cock up and down along the lips of my now cum
    covered cunt. He grinned nastily at me from between my legs and
    then grunted as he pushed forward, driving his meaty cock inside
    me, shooting it past my tired cunt lips and up into my belly.
    His cock wasn’t as big as his fathers, compared to that,
    though he was tight, there was little pain. He was far less patient
    than his father though. His cock started slicing in and out of me
    furiously. He stood straight at the edge of the table, his hands
    coming down and encircling my titties, squeezing and twisting them
    back and forth.
    His mouth came down on one and sucked the nipple in past his
    lips. He bit down, making me yelp in pain. He grinned at me, his
    teeth around my nipple, then bit down again, grinding his teeth
    back and forth across the tiny piece of pink flesh.
    I struggled weakly against him, as he laughed gleefully. I
    could see blood welling lightly from the cut in my nipple, then his
    lips cam down on it again and he sucked on my blood.
    He moved back and pulled my legs up across his shoulders,
    pulling out of me. I felt his cock repositioning itself at the
    small crinkled entrance of my anus.
    “I never did like sloppy seconds.” he grinned.
    His slickened cock rammed against the hole, driving the head
    through and into my asshole. I cried out in pain against, but could
    do nothing as his cock penetrated deep into my asshole.
    Like his dad, his hands slid around my hips and belly, yanking
    me against him as his cock sodomized me.
    My legs bounced against his chest and shoulders as his fucking
    got more frenzied. His cock was pistoning in and out of my rectum
    faster and faster. My asshole felt like a power drill was whirring
    inside it.
    “You like… ugh… this… uggh… bitch…!? Ungh…
    unnnnggh… You like… it… in… the … asshole… you…
    dirty… fucking… Slut !?”
    He grunted out the words in time to each fucking ass thrust as
    he hammered his prong down into me.
    Fucking… you!! Fucking your asshole…! Fucking your
    assshoooole!!” he gasped.
    “Give it to her, boy!” His dad shouted from above my head. His
    hands came down and grabbed my legs, pulling them up and back
    against my chest, pulling my ass cheeks up off the table as Tony’s
    cock speared in and out.
    “Yeah! Yeah! Fuck her ass boy! Fuck her so hard she’ll never
    sit down again!” He held my ankles up on either side of my head as
    I groaned in pain, my back breaking under the strain. Tony gasped
    with the effort of ramming his hips back and forth against me.
    “Wait a second!” he gasped. “Why should this little slut sit
    back while I do all the work!?”
    “Let her go Pa.” he said.
    He lifted me off the table, holding me against him, his cock still
    up my ass. He moved over and sat down in a nearby chair so I came
    down in his lap, my legs straddling his hips, hanging down on
    either side of the chair.
    He grabbed my hair in both hands close to my head and stared
    into my face.”All right you little whore!” he said, “I know you
    been fucking yourself with your dildos, so you can do the work here
    too. I want you to fuck up and down on me. Come on, lets go!”
    His hands came around my waist and started lifting me up and
    down so his cock went up into my rectum and back out again. “Lets
    go bitch!” he cursed.
    I moved my feet down flat on the floor and started wearily
    raising myself up and down on his cock. It was hard for me to let
    myself down each time, letting the cock stab up into my guts. I
    remembered the first time I’d done something like this, with the
    very same dildo that Tony had torn from my cunt earlier.
    He grabbed my tits in his hand and twisted them viciously.
    “Come on you slut, faster!” he cursed.
    I cried out and started jerking myself up and down as fast as
    I could. His cock filled my anus each time, causing me terrible
    agony. His mouth came down on my titties, chewing, biting, and
    sucking.
    Then he grabbed me by the waist again and started jerking me
    up and down with tremendous force, impaling me on his cock until
    his white sperm shot up into my asshole, bouncing off the reddened
    walls, flooding almost up into my intestine.
    The Spinozzos weren’t finished with me by a long shot. The old
    man wanted a fuck like that too. He sat down on another chair and
    I had to squat over him and lower my sore crotch onto his giant
    fuck pole.
    I whimpered as the cock knob pushed up into my cunt tube once
    again. I slid downward, taking the entire length up inside me in
    one long, slow descent. The smooth soft skin of my thighs and ass
    was rasped and tickled by his scratchy hair covered legs and
    crotch.
    He wasn’t satisfied with my weak efforts though and soon his
    big beefy hands to raise and lower me. He pulled me against him, my
    tits mashing against his chest as his mouth devoured mine. His
    hands moved up and down my back, and caressed the smoothness of my
    buttocks.
    He pushed me backward along his legs, his cock sliding out of
    me slowly, then he jerked me forward, ramming my belly into his,
    the giant cock moving deep inside me once more.
    He did this repeatedly, moving me back and forth like that.
    His heavy veined cock rubbed harshly against the top of my slit,
    sawing across my clitty. To my shock and dismay, it was arousing
    me. I could feel girl juices flowing down between my legs, could
    almost see my breasts swelling.
    He started bouncing me up and down, up and down, using his
    muscular arms to jerk me like a rag doll atop him. My weakness
    had caused me to fall forward against his chest, and the pumping
    was squashing and rubbing the sensitive, now almost hard nipples
    against his scratchy chest. His chest felt like it was covered in
    sandpaper.
    The clammy, sweaty palms squashing my ass cheeks between them
    started to excite me, in spit of my wishes. As I approached the end
    of each upstroke, I caught myself eagerly anticipating the feeling
    of that fat fuck tool burying itself inside me again, and rubbing
    over my clit on its way in.
    I pushed my chest tighter against his, to increase the
    friction on my hard little nipples and swelling tit orbs. My tender
    boobies squashed flat between his ribs and mine, bringing hot
    aching wonderful sensations of pleasure shooting through my torso.
    He pulled me up again, higher than normal, so his cock came
    completely out, only the tip of the head resting between my now
    slick cuntlips. He held me there for several seconds as my body
    longed for his tool, then a groan of pleasure escaped my lips as he
    lowered me and my hot sucking box enveloped his cockhead and my
    fuck box slid slowly down over his prick until he was buried
    completely inside me again.
    My head rested against his chest as a shudder swept through
    me. Then his hand in my hair jerked me back. I stared into his face
    through bleary dazed eyes, my mouth hanging open. “Like that kitten
    don’t you?” he grinned.
    He started jerking his groin up in sharp little jerk, making
    me throw my head back and gasp at the startling sensations of
    pleasure.
    Just as my orgasm began to approach there was another jerk on
    my hair. My head was pulled way way back, so I was looking almost
    upside down at Tony, standing behind me.
    “I told you I was gonna teach you to suck my cock slut, now
    here it is. Open your mouth!” he rasped.
    I shook my head weakly, keeping my mouth tightly closed, then
    gasped as his dad humped upward again, jerking his cock inside me.
    The pressure on my hair increased, bringing tears to my eyes,
    until I was forced to submit to his will. I opened my lips and his
    cockhead shoved into the gap. He forced his cock deeper and deeper
    into my mouth.
    “Suck on it you slut!” he ordered.
    “Come on! Suck!”
    I was a novice at this and it took his father to show me what
    to do. I dazedly followed his instructions, running my tongue up
    and down the skin, rubbing it against the head lodged deep at the
    back of my mouth. Tony began thrusting his cock in and out of my
    mouth as his father began to hump up against me again.
    He shoved his cock harder and harder against the back of my
    mouth as he fucked my face. Then with a start, I felt his bloated
    cockhead slip past my mouth and down into my tight throat.
    I gagged and almost threw up as his cock filled my throat and
    began sliding up and down in the tight tube. Tony grunted in
    excitement as his balls slapped against my jaw and lower lip, and
    my throat muscles squashed his cock within them.
    My fires began to build higher and higher and within a minute
    of the double skewering I burst into a wonderful, glorious orgasm.
    All the problems in my life, all the pain here, the embarrassment,
    the rage and anger, washed away in its soothing sensations of
    rightness and ecstatic pleasure.
    Tony’s dad started to suck on my left nipple as Tony’s hand
    squeezed my right. They made a dizzying contrast; The gentle erotic
    suckling and chewing on one breast and the rough clutching and
    squeezing on the other.
    I grunted helplessly around Tony’s cock as his dad pummelled
    my guts with his massive organ. My mind reeled, spun into overload
    and then exploded in a brilliant multi-colored haze that blotted
    out all else.
    I felt my nipples sucked and chewed, felt my breasts squeezed
    and twisted, felt my clitty mashed and beaten by the huge organ
    thrusting between my legs.
    My legs swung around the chair, squeezing, trying to hump my
    crotch harder against the big cock as I came and came. I felt one
    of the hands on my ass begin to work its way into my little hole,
    still sore from my earlier sodomizing. It buried itself inside my
    ass and began thrusting in an out.
    I felt it wiggling around inside me, rubbing against the back
    wall of my cunt so I felt it against the pressure of the full cock
    fucking my cunt. A second finger wiggled inside me, then a third.
    They stretched my asshole out, forcing the walls apart and moving
    inside me like live snakes.
    My dazed mind soared and flew through shuddering orgasms. Huge
    waves of carnal eroticism and lewd sensations of ripping, searing
    pleasure swamped my brain as the pressure built up to an
    irresistible level and I burst into an enormous climax, a climax of
    climaxes that sent burning electricity tearing up and down my body.
    My guts shook, my limbs flopped spasticly, and every nerve and
    sinew in my body trembled, twitched and shook. I thrashed and
    jerked, my body convulsed in powerful explosive jolts of climactic
    sexual energy.
    I barely noticed when Tony came, gulping down his cum
    instinctively, swallowing every drop with ease. His dad humped up
    against me furiously. His powerful hands jerked me up and down and
    up and down, embedding his upthrust girlfucker in my poor little
    pussy hole.
    I was almost fucked senseless by now, but not beyond the reach
    of my charged up body. My stunned mind spun and rippled again as I
    screamed into another orgasm. Only then did the old guy start
    grunting and spurt his jism up into my badly used cunt box. He
    collapsed back in the chair and I fell forward against him, my arms
    and head hanging over his shoulders and my exhausted body crushed
    to his as our sweat mingled.
    Tony drove me home afterwards, but he made it clear that me
    and them were not finished. I would make several trips a week over
    to their house for several hours of raw fucking, and though I
    protested each time and tried to pretend to them and myself that it
    was entirely against my will, I masturbated to their memories every
    night.
    One of those trips was to be more memorable than any others.
    It was also to be the last.
    That morning I had been visiting in town. I was wearing a
    skintight pair of white jeans that cut my ass cheeks in two,
    framing each one to either side of the seam that cut down between
    them. The same seam cut up between my cuntlips, pushing them aside
    and making two little bulges in the crotch of the pants.
    I wore a thin white sleeveless t-shirt over the jeans. The t-
    shirt only came down a few inches past my titties, leaving most of
    my belly bare. I didn’t wear a bra and my little nipples would have
    been easily visible through the thin white shirt, even if they
    hadn’t been poking through the material.
    My hair shone gold in the bright sun as I walked down the
    sidewalk. I watched out of the corner of my eyes, surreptitiously
    watching the boys and men I passed as they gawked at me. I knew I
    was causing more than a few cocks to swell up and loved it.
    My pussy was nicely warm and damp as I realized that every one
    of them was visualizing me naked. I knew they all had me in
    different positions, some had me sucking their cocks, some had me
    on my knees with them fucking me from behind, some were atop me,
    plunging their organs into my pussy as I screamed with pleasure. I
    wished I could read their minds so I could watch what they were
    doing to me.
    Halfway down the street I passed the Sheriff. He glared at me
    through his sunglasses. “Hey Becky.” he said.
    “Yes, Sheriff?” I cooed. I stood in front of him, my hands
    behind me, chest thrusting out, and smiling prettily.
    “Shouldn’t you be in school?” he demanded.
    “Oooh it’s too hot for that Sheriff.” I pouted.
    “How you ever gonna learn anything if you don’t go to school?”
    he enquired.
    “I know lots sheriff.” I grinned saucily, giving him a knowing
    smile.
    The Sheriff was one of those born again Christians. I wondered
    what was going on in his mind. Was he mad because of the way I was
    dressed, or was he wishing he could stick his cock up my pretty
    little ass?
    I wandered off, giving him a wave.
    Then Tony roared up in his Camaro.
    “Get in.” he said shortly.
    I debated for a second, wanting to do a little more
    cockteasing in town, but he glared at me and I sighed and jumped
    in. I could use a good fuck now anyway.
    We had only just got started. I was still wearing my little t-
    shirt, and a pair of string bikini panties. Suddenly the door burst
    open and Sheriff’s deputies rushed in. It didn’t surprise me that
    the Spinozzos were involved in some crooked things, but I was upset
    that the deputies were rough with me too. They had a lot of
    experience with the Spinozzos and had little sympathies for anyone
    associated with them.
    They didn’t even give me time to get my pants on as they
    handcuffed us and led us out to the police car for the drive to the
    station.
    As we were led into the little station I saw the Sheriff
    glaring at us, and me in particular.
    “Throw them in the cells.” he ordered as he eyed my near
    nakedness with distaste. “Put her in the back cell.”
    I don’t know where the Spinozzos were put. I was led down a
    tight little hall and into a barren concrete room at the end. There
    was a small steel platform chained to a wall, with a thin little
    mattress on top with no covers. The deputy pushed me roughly into
    the room and slammed the bars shut behind me.
    They ignored my claims of innocence, apparently on the basis
    that anyone who was with the Spinozzos and was dressed like a cheap
    slut, (the shirt and panties), must be no good.
    I sat on the bunk and shivered for what seemed like hours
    before one of the deputies came and got me. He grimly refused to
    talk to me or listen to my protests as he led me back down the hall
    to a thick wood door at the other end.
    He pushed me in there and closed the door on me. I turned and
    saw the Sheriff sitting on his desk lookin at me like I was some
    nasty bug or something. He was about forty I guess, and a tall and
    well built man. He wore a natty dark blue suit, and his hair was
    immaculately groomed and combed back.
    I felt even more naked as he motioned me forward with a curt
    gesture. He looked me up and down as I stood there before him still
    shivering, both from the chill and fear.
    “What have you got to say for yourself girl?” he demanded. I
    just looked at him fearfully.
    “My boys find you half naked with those whop scum. You’re
    underage and should be at school.” he snapped.
    “Why aren’t you?”
    “I… I… uh didn’t go today.” I stammered.
    “Don’t tell me what I already know girl!” he glared. “What
    where you don half naked with them Spinozzos?”
    “Nothing.” I muttered, looking down at the floor.
    My arms were still handcuffed in front of me and I tried to
    position my hands so they were in front of my pussy. I knew the
    panties were so thin he could see my muff otherwise, and maybe my
    dark slit too.
    His hand reached forward and gripped my thick blonde hair,
    pulling my head up.
    “You’re a dirty little girl! Do you know that!? You’re an evil
    sinful girl!” he shouted. “Lying to your elders! Cheating on
    school! Parading your dirty sluttish body around in front of good
    Christian people!”
    He shook my head and then threw me backwards.
    “The problem with you girl is you weren’t taught proper
    Christian behaviour by your parents. I always said spare the rod
    spoil the child… and you are a prime example of that, for sure,
    for sure!”
    “What you need is a good whuping, thats what!”
    He grabbed my arm and shoved me roughly against his desk, undoing
    his belt and sliding it out of the loops of his pants.
    “Bend over that desk girl, I’m gonna show you what sinning
    brings dirty little girls!” he said.
    I looked at his belt in shock and disbelief. I had more than
    a passing acquaintance with belts from my father, who wasn’t the
    kind to spare the rod and spoil the child, but he hadn’t used one
    on me in years.
    Instead of obeying him, I backed fearfully towards the door.
    He strode after me, grabbing me as I turned futilely to run.
    “Let me alone! Don’t you touch me!” I shouted as he dragged me
    back over to the desk. He ignored my protests, ranting about sinful
    disobedient children. He pushed me down across the desk and held me
    there with one arm as he brought the belt up.
    I was still struggling against his arm when the belt cracked
    down across my upthrust ass cheeks. The thin nylon panties didn’t
    protect me at all as a shock of pain blasted through me.
    I screamed as the belt cracked down on my ass again and again.
    I wriggled against his arm until he gripped my hair and pushed my
    face against the desktop. I yelled and cursed him, using all the
    foul language I had heard the farmworkers use over the years,
    mixing the curses with tears of anguish and yelps of pain.
    “Let go of me you Jesus fucking bastard~~ Cocksucker! Asshole!
    Leave me alone you Goddamned sonofabitch!! He stopped the beating
    and let me up as he stepped back. I saw a look of shock on his
    face.
    “BLASPHEMY!!” he screamed.
    His eyes bulged out and his face contorted in rage as he looked
    furiously at me.
    “HOW DARE YOU!!!” he yelled.
    “FILTHY EVIL VILE THING!!” he ranted. “EVIL! YOU CURSE THE
    LORD!”
    He stomped back and forth as I cringed away from him.
    “You will be cleansed of this evil!” he said. “”I will cleanse
    thee before thy death said Abraham!”
    I didn’t know what the hell he was talking about except that
    my cursing had sure made him crazy.
    Before I knew what was happening he had grabbed a fistful of
    my hair and dragged me over to the side of the room. There was a
    big potted plant hanging by a chain overhead and he reached over to
    a lever on the wall and pulled it down.
    The chain holding the plant slowly lowered it till the plant
    was just above my head. He took the plant off and set it on the
    floor then put the chain of my handcuffs over the hook and pushed
    the lever up.
    I gasped as the chain pulled the hook slowly up toward the
    ceiling. The hook pulled my arms up with it till they were
    stretched way above my head. Soon I was hanging completely from the
    chain. I cried out in pain as the handcuffs bit into my wrists. I
    felt the weight of my legs dragging down on my torso and the weight
    of my whole body pulling at my wrist and shoulders.
    “You shall be punished and therein cleansed.” he said sternly.
    He moved around behind me and I looked over and saw a small knife
    in his hands. I gasped in fear, afraid he was going to cut me, but
    instead the knife cut the thin straps at my shoulders so my t-shirt
    slipped down around my hips.

    He pulled my shirt down my body with my panties, leaving me
    completely nude. I gasped in embarrassment as his glaring eyes
    raked my naked rounded ass cheeks and the smooth white skin of my
    back.
    “You pervert!” I screamed. “Let me go you dirty old man!”
    The Sheriff moved around in front of me. Even though I was
    hanging off the ground a couple of inches he was still much taller,
    and looked down at me nastily. Then quite deliberately he pulled
    back his arm and punched me real hard in the stomach.
    I gasped in shock and pain, the breath knocked out of my
    lungs. He looked at me with a terrible smile as I hung there
    gasping like a fish out of water.
    “You will learn respect.” he said.
    “You will learn manners.”
    I could see his eyes bulging out of his sweating face as he
    took in my proudly upthrust boobies, and then slid down my belly
    and abdomen to my lightly furred pussy mound. He seemed to leer at
    the agony I was in. I hung there in misery, straining to get just
    a breath of air into my burning lungs.
    He moved out of sight around behind me. Several seconds later
    I felt his hand slide slowly and gently down my back. He started at
    my neck and caressed the skin down along my backbone. He paused
    temporarily when it came to the soft round swelling of my buttocks,
    but resolutely slid down further.
    I could feel a trail of wet perspiration left by his fat
    fingers as he slid right over my buttocks, squeezing them softly,
    softly, then he moved his hand between my buttocks and slid it
    right down the center of my ass crack, over my crinkled asshole,
    and then down between my legs to cup my pubic mound in his hot,
    slimy palm.
    “This is the problem.” he whispered. “This is the center of
    the problem right here. The tempter of mens souls…” he paused. “
    The spoiler of the righteous…” His hand rubbed my pussy mound
    lightly. I could feel the sweat oozing from his pores.
    Suddenly he squeezed brutally on my mound, putting enormous
    pressure on the soft tender flesh. I cried out in pain, and swayed
    forward as he sprang back.
    “NO!” he shouted. “You foul seducer! You tempt even me! You
    shall be curbed in your foul lust!”
    He moved to the desk and pulled out a long thin object. At
    first I couldn’t see what it was. I was still gasping from the
    sharp pain in my crotch. I tried to rub my thighs together to ease
    the pain, since I couldn’t touch it with my hands.
    He walked back over and I saw the thing he had grabbed was a
    riding crop like some of the richer people used on the ranches. My
    mind exploded in fear and disbelief.
    “This was made for you seducer!” he gritted. “It will teach
    you the true faith.”
    I shook in confusion and terror as he talked, trying to
    understand him. The pain in my crotch was fading but the continued
    and steadily increasing pain in my arms, wrists, and shoulders was
    making it difficult to concentrate.
    Then there was a whistling sound behind my back, like the kind
    you hear when you whirl a rope or stick through the air. A loud
    crack echoed through the room just as my back was slammed with
    tremendous force, knocking me forward.
    My back lit up in agony. A terrible shock and burning pain
    lanced a trail across my shoulders and upper back. I screamed in
    shock and agony as he drew the whip back.
    “So brings lust down.” he chanted.
    Again the crop whistled down, this time sideways across the
    middle of my back. My body jerked and twisted as i shrieked in
    pain. The crop left a fiery hot trail across my back, a trail that
    burned and burned.
    “Oh God! Please Stop!” I shrieked.
    “Though shalt truly know God when we are done!” He said.
    The crop lashed down again and again. It ripped a trial of
    fire wherever it landed, that lingered long after. He alternated
    his strokes, sometimes he would whip up and down so the whip would
    score a vertical welt down my back, other times he would swing the
    whip in a sideways arc so it would crack down along a horizontal
    line.
    I jumped and twisted and jerked in pain and terror, shrieking
    and yowling in agony and torment,. Lines of pain ripped up and down
    my back. Each stroke bringing a sudden shocking burst of new pain
    from outraged nerve endings, each adding to the background wall of
    building pain.
    Then he swung the crop sideways and lashed down at my bouncing
    ass cheeks. My crotch jerked forward, and my legs flew wide,
    straining hopelessly to escape. Again, and again, and again the
    whip smacked down on my beautiful little ass. My pride and joy was
    bruised and cut. I knew how soft and warm the skin was, knew how
    good it looked naked or clothed.
    Soon my whole ass burned like it was on fire. The cruel whip
    criss crossed my buttocks with lines of brutal pain until the agony
    drove me unconscious.
    I woke only seconds later as the Sheriff waved foul smell
    salts under my nose.
    “You don’t go to sleep on me girl! I aint finished with you.”
    he snarled.

    My head hung down, my sweaty hair hanging damply across my
    sweating face in a tangled mass. I looked down at my rounded
    breasts protruding from my thin ribcage. Sweat beaded out on them
    now, and all down the smooth white flatness of my belly and across
    my hips. I could feel drops sliding down into my light pussy hair.
    The crop whistled through the air again and again. Now it
    brought only a shallow grunt from my lips. My senses were so
    overwhelmed by agony, my back already so afire, that the renewed
    lashes brought only short stabs of pain.
    The sheriff seemed to realize this. He didn’t like my just
    hanging there not responding properly to the blows. He stopped and
    moved around me. His hand gripped my sweat damp hair, yanking my
    head up. Angrily he pulled my head way back between my arms,
    thrusting my chest outward.
    I whimpered at this new abuse, at the pain coming from my hair
    at his brutal pulling. My throat tightened and hurt from the
    pressure of being forced so far back. Then the crop cracked down
    across my right breast.
    The thin leather landed with stunning force on the soft fleshy
    orb, the force of his blow mashed the whip deep into the center of
    my breast, parting the meat in two halves, and smashing against my
    ribs.
    I shuddered in renewed agony from this outrageous attack. My
    head jerking against his grip on my hair. He slammed the whip down
    again, this time against both breasts, slashing down right across
    the pink nipples.
    My legs kicked feebly against him and my mouth wailed its
    terror as he slashed and beat at my breasts with the crop until
    they were criss crossed by swollen red welts. He whipped them like
    a madman, striking first one, then the other, then both together,
    as my legs and hips twisted and flailed helplessly. Tears poured
    from my bleary eyes as the burning, shattering pain of my breasts
    mounted.
    He let go of my hair and my head jerked upward and then
    forward, hanging down over my burning tit meat. I looked up dazedly
    and cold see drool and spit flying from his mouth as his bulging
    eyes stared down at my nakedness. He lowered his attack and slashed
    down at my belly again and again, seemingly intent to leave not a
    square inch of unmarked flesh on my body.
    He stopped. I could hear his gasping breaths even over my own.
    I was hardly aware of what was happening any more. I saw without
    noting it, the Sheriff hanging a wide horizontal bar from the same
    hook as my arms.
    I groaned as he lifted my leg up high, folding it up and back
    against my chest. I felt something slide around my ankle and hold
    it there. Then the same thing happened with my other leg, until I
    was hanging from both ankles and wrists, folded in two.
    My ankles were then moved apart, and hooked to the ends of the
    bar, so they were wide open. I noted this, sort of, through a
    thick daze. I could see him as I looked out from between my legs,
    leering at me.
    Then the crop came down in a terrible ark that seemed to move
    in slow motion. It tore through the damp cool air and landed smack
    in the middle of my gaping crotch, right along my slit!
    My throat was raw with screaming already, but this blow
    brought a terrible wail of agony which I didn’t even recognize as
    my own. It was a howling scream of animal pain and suffering. The
    crop raised high, again as if in slow motion, then slashed down
    once more, in nearly the same place…
    The sheriff seemed to take satisfaction from landing blows
    right against my slit, my clit, and my asshole. The pain was
    indescribably, agony in its purest, rawest, most terrible form.
    My pussy and asshole felt like the skin was being ripped away
    and my insides were about to spew out any minute. I envisioned my
    intestines and cuntwalls dripping forth from bloody gashes.
    The whip slashed down over and over, filling the room with a
    terrible meaty thwack each time. When he stopped it was only
    because I was unconscious, and even his smelling salts couldn’t
    bring me to.
    I don’t know how long I was out, it wasn’t long enough. When
    I woke, I was still hanging from the chain, but my legs had been
    let down again. The pain was a terrible background wall that
    obscured and misted all other senses.
    I was awake for several minutes before my slit eyes focused
    and delivered to my brain the sight of the Sheriff standing
    transfixed before me, holding the crop by the thin end as he worked
    the long thick handle up and into my cunt. He thrust it in and out,
    over and over, spellbound by the sight.
    When he noticed I was awake he jumped and started to yank it
    out, then thought better of ti. Instead he thrust it up into me
    brutally, bringing a fresh stab of pain from my body.
    Thats what you live for isn’t it you little Whooooooore, isn’t
    it!!?” he gasped. “You need it don’t you!?”
    He continued to work the smooth, sweat stained handle up and
    down in my cunt. He leaned forward slowly and ran his tongue out
    and across one bulging, sweating, scarred nipple. Ever so slowly he
    licked at the small tortured bud, hardened by outrageous buffeting.
    His lips fastened around it and he sucked softly.
    Minutes went by as I hung there moaning with the pain. The
    sheriff continued to bend over me, licking and suckling on my
    breasts as he worked the handle of the crop in my cunt. His hands
    fumbled with his pants and then dropped them to the floor. His
    fully erect penis sprung up, pointing at me eagerly.
    “Lord forgive this weak man for succumbing to temptation!!” he
    sobbed.
    He grasped my body tightly against him, forcing his mouth down
    on mine. His hands raced over my body, squeezing, fondling,
    stroking. His tongue flicked over my teeth, and both his hands came
    down to my buttocks, squeezing and kneading the wounded flesh.
    He pulled my legs apart and quickly thrust his cock up into my
    slit. His hands on my ass and inner thighs kept my legs up and
    spread as he fucked me like a maniac. His penis thrust furiously in
    and out of my gash. My damaged pussy mouth ached with the pain
    caused by his swollen meat rubbing over them.
    I was a raw oozing ball of flesh, mindless, thoughtless. My
    body throbbed and pulsed with pain. My shoulders and wrists cried
    out in renewed agony as his brutal fucking jerked me back and
    froth.
    My mind was virtually gone, but my body, its senses utterly
    confused and overwhelmed by the enormous tide of high intensity
    sensations, began responding to his raping cock.
    I grunted, small steady little grunts that coincided with his
    cocks deepest penetration, and the mashing of his pubic bone
    against my scarred clitty. My eyes were closed and my head hung
    backward as he gripped my ankles tightly and rutted into me.
    Dimly, I felt his intruding fuck tool slashing back and forth
    inside me, cramming and bashing its way through my girlish cunt
    tunnel and up against my tender cervix.
    I came. I know I did. My body shuddered and cunt juice poured
    through my fuck box just in time to meet his spraying jism as he
    screamed and clutched me tightly against him. He spilled his Godly
    seed inside my belly and then groaned and fell away.
    As soon as he was finished he ran crying from the room. I hung
    there for a while before i fell unconscious again.
    When I next woke I was back in My cell. I stayed there for
    almost two days, naked, my hands still cuffed, drinking only water
    and eating only bread, before they came and got me again. The
    deputy leered at me and slid his hands over my body. He cursed when
    I tried to pull away. He pulled a key out and unlocked my
    handcuffs, then pulled my hands behind me and relocked them.
    He sat beside me on the little bunk, his hands moving over my
    belly and down between my legs, stroking and squeezing. His mouth
    sucked on my breasts, chewed on my nipples, while I whimpered
    helplessly. Then he sighed, and looked at his watch.
    He got up, dragging me to my feet and pulling me out of the
    cell. He played with my titties and ass while we walked toward the
    office.
    I was brought into the room again, and then left. The sheriff
    was all dressed up in his finest suit as I was led naked into the
    room. He looked at me with fury.
    “You are evil incarnate woman!” he hissed.
    “You are shameless… a WHORE!”
    He went to his desk and sat down.
    “Come over here girl.” he ordered.
    “Do you need another whipping or are you gonna obey me?”
    I moved to the desk, where he motioned me around to his side.
    Once there he pulled me down to my knees, and unzipped his pants.
    His cock came out and he motioned to me with a smile. Wearily I
    bent forward and took the flaccid penis between my lips. I sucked
    and nibbled on it carefully, like I had learned at the Spinozzos.
    His prong began hardening quickly. Soon he was moaning in
    pleasure as my head bobbed up and down on his pole. It filled my
    mouth completely, barely leaving room for my tongue to rub up and
    down on it. I concentrated my tonguing against the round, sensitive
    head, running it around the cock and dipping my tongue into the
    tiny pee hole.
    My cheeks sucked in as I applied suction to his fat rod. His
    hands came down on my head, pushing my face tighter into his
    crotch, forcing the cock deeper into my mouth. Then the fat head
    passed the little gag thingy at the back of my mouth and pushed
    into my throat.
    It was a strange feeling inside there. It filled my windpipe
    and gave off strange sensations as he started to fuck his cock up
    and into me with force. I guess to his cock, my throat was just
    another tight tunnel for it to use.
    He started to mumble something under his breath as his moans
    increased. I was beginning to panic. Though he was fucking the cock
    in and out of my throat, it seldom got high enough to clear my
    windpipe for me to get some air. I had never experienced anything
    like this before. Even through my nose was clear, and I could
    breath through my mouth around his cock, my throat itself was
    simply blocked up, allowing no air to pass by the fat meaty plug.
    My only previous experience with deep throating had been in
    the midst of an orgasm, and had been much less short lived than
    this. I tried desperately to drag myself away from him but his
    hands on my head were too powerful, and my hands were still tightly
    bound behind my back.
    Luckily in a few more seconds he pulled out, holding his cock
    inches from me as it spurted and sprayed white cum juice into my
    face.
    I took great gasping breaths of sweet cool air, and my body
    shuddered in relief.
    After a few minutes for him to recuperate, he pushed me down
    again,. My lips slid down over his cock and I began sucking on the
    organ once more. In minutes he was hard again. He pulled me up by
    the hair and bent me forward across his desk. I felt his hard cock
    probing against my crotch, and seconds later he entered me.
    He fucked into me for several minutes with furious rutting
    strokes, his wet rod siding in and out of my channel energetically.
    His hands came around under my chest and began squeezing and
    milking my tits. His hips crashed against my spread open groin as
    he thundered to another orgasm.
    He let me go after a couple of days in the cell for the marks
    to disappear. My parents were furious with me. All they knew was
    that I had been arrested at a drug sweep in some pushers home. I
    didn’t tell them anything about what had happened to me because I
    was afraid of what the Sheriff would do if I did.
    I told them that I had just gone to a classmates home for the
    afternoon and just happened to be there when the cops came.
    My mom was sympathetic. She never seemed to get mad at anyone,
    being a very timid, shy kind of person. My Dad didn’t believe me
    though. He yelled and lectured at me all the way home.
    When we got there I was banished to my room. That was OK
    though, I was glad to finally be back in my room and safe from the
    Sheriff. My room seemed like heaven after that dank, dirty cell.
    The first thing I did was take a shower.
    I let the hot water stream down around me for long minutes,
    soaping up and washing off several times to clean off all the
    accumulated sweat and grime.
    To my surprise, none of the marks the crop had made were still
    really visible. There were a couple of very thin lines that you
    could see if you looked for them, but even they were fading and
    would soon be completely gone.
    I lay on my bed leafing through some of my homework my teacher
    had sent over, and wondering idly, what I would do for cockmeat now
    that the Spinozzos were gone. I didn’t really want to go back to
    the dogs. I had found that man cock was much much better.
    Later that night, my Dad came through the door. He glared down
    at me and I braced for more lecturing. He lit into me, accusing me
    of using drugs, then of selling them. He wouldn’t believe my story.
    Finally he jerked his open hand across his chest in the
    gesture he used to let everyone know. `thats it’
    He grabbed my arm and yanked me to my feet, then started
    pulling his belt out of the pant loops.
    My eyes widened in shock and dismay. After that horrible
    beating by the Sheriff, the last thing I’d thought of was that I’d
    get another one at home.
    “Raise your skirt.” he ordered, just like he used to do.
    I was angry and frustrated. I didn’t deserve a whipping for what I
    did!
    Well actually I did, but the sheriff had more than taken care
    of that. Besides my whippings, spankings really, were always
    through my pants, or at least panties if I was wearing a skirt. I
    was only wearing my little t-shirt nightie, with nothing
    underneath.
    “I’m not wearing anything underneath!” I protested.
    He eyed me nastily.
    “I’m your father girl!” he shouted “You think you got
    something I ain’t seen before!? Get down across the bed and raise
    it before I lose my temper with you!”
    “But Daddeeee!” I wailed.
    He reached down and grabbed the hem of my nightie and yanked
    it upward. In one quick motion he jerked it up all the way to my
    armpits and then over my head, then he turned me around and shoved
    me down across the bed.
    I was face down over the bottom corner of my mattress, my ass
    was right on the corner and each of my spread legs hung over the
    mattress on one side of the corner. I pushed my face deep into the
    covers, mortified that my Dad was looking at my naked ass and
    pussy.
    Swish… CRACK!
    I gasped as the belt smacked down against my upturned as
    cheeks. It didn’t hurt anything like the riding crop, but it still
    hurt like hell.
    Swish… CRACK!
    My buttocks tingled in shock and pain.
    Swish… CRACK!
    Swish… CRACK!
    Swish… CRACK!
    The pain exploded across my ass cheeks over and over as my
    father brought the belt down against the tender flesh. I was
    determined not to cry out, but soon I was sobbing and shining as
    the belt slammed my crotch down against the bed repeatedly. My
    fists were clenched tightly in the covers. I was sobbing
    uncontrollably and crying out with each new blow.
    When it stopped, I crawled my way up the bed as he stood
    there at the foot breathing heavily.
    “Maybe that’ll teach you Becky.” he gasped.
    “I didn’t do aaannyyythhiinnggg !!” I shrieked.
    I was still face down.
    He grabbed my hair in his fist and yanked me around so I was
    on my back and partly upright. His face was inches away from mine.
    “We searched your room after the sheriff told us about the
    drugs girl!” he growled. “Want to know what we found?”
    I gasped in shock and fear, trying to pull away from him. My
    arms coming up belatedly to cover my naked breast and groin. He
    twisted my head up and back by the hair. “What kind of girl are you
    anyway!?”
    I don’t even know what that stuff was! I found it!” I cried.
    He just looked at me.
    I reddened and my voiced stuttered insensibly as I tried to
    come up with a believable lie for what I was doing with all those
    dildos and vibrators and stuff. What could I possibly say!?
    I saw his eyes go off my face, sliding down to my breasts and
    their small pink nipples.
    “I bet you’ve screwed half the boys at school, haven’t you?”
    he whispered.
    I shook my head frantically.
    “You’re a whore aren’t you!?” he shouted.
    “No! I haven’t! I haven’t!” I sobbed.
    “You lying little slut!” he cursed. “The sheriff told us you
    were half naked when his deputies went into that place!”
    I was kneeling on the bed, my feet beneath my buttocks. He
    jerked my head up and back, making my legs shoot out sideways
    automatically as they sought to relieve the weight and pain on my
    hair. His hand jammed into my crotch. His fingers dug into my slit,
    shoving my cuntlips aside and forcing their way inside me.
    He dug two long fingers up into my slithole as I jerked helplessly
    in his grasp.
    “Wheres your cherry!? Huh!? Where is it!?” he cursed.
    He pulled his fingers out of me and rubbed them against my
    face. “You sure ain’t no God damned virgin, thats for sure!”
    He pushed me so I fell on my back, and then he stood up. He was
    eyeing my body and breathing heavily. “My sweet little girl.” he
    gritted.
    “Sweet little miss innocent, fucking every boy she can find
    and stuffing dildos up her hot little cunt when she can’t find
    them!”
    I cringed back, trying to yank the covers over my naked body.
    Then his hand whistled through the air and cracked against the side
    of my face. “You WHORE!” he yelled.
    He jumped down on top of me, his heavy body crushing me into
    the mattress. His hands came down around my throat and tightened so
    I couldn’t breath.
    “WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE! WHORE!” He sobbed.
    My hands were clawing at his fingers as they squeezed my
    throat. My eyes felt like they were going to pop out and my brain
    started to scream and blur. My eyes were starting to lose focus
    when he loosened his hold on my throat.
    I could dimly hear him sobbing and cursing me through the
    roaring in my ears and brain. I was spread out under him, my arms
    sprawling above my head. Then I felt his trembling hands reaching
    down to my chest. His fingers rubbed hesitantly around my nipples.
    He reached down and undid his pants, pulling his cock out.
    I didn’t see any of this. My eyes were still kind of blurred
    and stared up at the ceiling. I was aware of what he was doing
    though. I felt his pants slide down and then the warmth and
    stickiness of his bare skin against my crotch. Something hard
    pushed insistently against my cuntal opening and then poked itself
    inside.
    I heard my father grunt with pleasure as his cock sank down
    inside me. My cunt protested the dry, forced entrance, and the pain
    added to the dizziness I was feeling still. His mouth came down
    against mine and his lips mashed against me.
    I didn’t even make any attempt to resist or protest. I just
    lay there spreadeagled under him as he fucked in and out of me. The
    bed creaked and jerked back and forth as his body jerked up and
    down. His hands were all over me. They ran up and down my chest and
    bell, squeezing and twisting my breasts and nipples.
    He was so much bigger than me he blotted out my whole view of
    the room. All I could see was his chest and shoulders rising and
    falling a few inches above my face. His hands came down and cupped
    my ass cheeks, jerking me up against him on each downstroke.
    His chest hair rubbed against my face and my nose crinkled at
    the smell from his armpits only inches away. He grunted with each
    pump as his cock fucked up and down in my cunt slit.
    Finally he gave a loud groan and squeezed my ass cheeks in his
    hands with an iron grip as his penis spewed forth his sperm. It
    gushed down into my belly, the same sperm that had made me, the
    same sperm that had gone into my mothers cunt long ago. I hardly
    realized it when he staggered to his feet and left.

    I don’t know what happened in my Dad’s mind after that. He
    seemed to think of me differently afterwards. It wasn’t something
    anybody else noticed, but I sure did. It was in the way he looked
    at me whenever we were in the room together, the way he acted, the
    suspicion when I went out.
    At first that was all it was. He seemed to be ashamed of what
    he had done that night, and maybe was a little afraid of me telling
    my mom. It was about a week before he did anything but look. Then
    he started casually brushing by me when I was downstairs, his hands
    brushing my behind or breasts accidentally.
    He started kissing me goodnight on the lips instead of on the
    forehead or cheek. When he kissed me, he put his arm around me and
    sometimes his hand would slide down lightly over my behind.
    Then about ten days after, I was doing the laundry in the
    basement. My Dad had followed me downstairs. He wandered over with
    a pair of overalls in his hands.
    “Oh you doing your stuff now?” he queried. “I was gonna do
    these.”
    “I’m finished. I’m just getting my stuff out of the washer
    now.” I answered without turning around.
    Then I felt his hand at the small of my back. I started, but
    didn’t turn around. He rubbed my back lightly for a couple of
    seconds, and then moved his hand downward, slowly sliding it down
    over my buttocks and squeezing me. I pretended to ignore him,
    scooping my stuff out of the washer hurriedly. His hand rubbed my
    ass cheeks, then slid along to the crack between them and rubbed up
    and down between my cheeks.
    His hand slid down and between my legs to rub my pussy through
    the jeans. I jerked around quickly, yanking his hand away.
    “Daddy stop!” I demanded.
    He just moved closer to me. He moved right up against me,
    backing me against the washer. His chest was inches from my face
    and he looked down at me with a yearning, hungry look on his face.
    Then his mouth came down on mine and his hand moved around
    behind my head to hold it in place for his ravishing lips. His kiss
    was urgent, demanding. His right hand was roughly squeezing my
    breast as I fought for footing. His tongue shot past my lips. I
    could feel it rubbing insistently along my teeth and licking at my
    tongue.
    My nails dug into his hand on my breast, trying to force it
    away. He jerked his hand away, then slapped me in the face.
    “You little whore!” he shouted, examining the back of his
    hand.
    “You think you’re too good for me now is that it!?”
    He grabbed my arm and turned me around, shoving me hard
    against the sink. His hand grabbed my neck and forced me to bend
    down so my face was in the sink and my ass stuck out behind.
    His hands tore open my jeans, almost ripping them off me. My
    feet left the ground and the hard edge of the sink dug into my
    belly as he tore them off my legs. Then I felt his crotch pressing
    against mine as he undid his zipper. Seconds later I felt the head
    of his hard cock poking into my ass cheeks.
    “Stop it! Stop it!” I cried.
    “Shut up you slut!” he cursed.
    He shoved my face further down into the sink so my head was
    under the soapy water the washer was pouring out.
    I felt him spreading my legs with his other hand. His cock
    poked at the entrance to my fuck box. He rammed his prong inside me
    as I struggled to force my head up to breath. The pain was
    terrible, but almost a distraction to me in my fight for air.
    His prick was all the way into me before he let my head up
    again. I choked and sputtered as I gulped in air. His hands ripped
    my shirt open, then tore my bra in half. His fingers fastened
    around my hanging breasts, squeezing them tightly.
    “You keep your mouth shut you little twat or I’ll fucking
    drown you! You hear?” he hissed.
    His cock pounded furiously into my tight cunt hole. His hands
    opened and closed desperately around my meaty globes, squishing and
    twisting them. His hips slammed forward faster and faster,
    thrusting his cock in and out of me with powerful strokes.
    My hips ground against the hard cement of the sink as he
    slammed me forward on each thrust. His cock ripped in and out of my
    slithole, rasping the soft skin like sandpaper. His mouth came down
    against my neck and bit deeply, bringing an uncontrollable cry of
    pain from my lips.
    He shoved my head underwater again until I almost passed out
    from lack of air. Then he ripped my hair up, jerking my whole upper
    body up out of the sink and back against his chest. His fuck pole
    continued to thrust and skewer my slit, slamming me against the
    sink.
    “Little whore!” he hissed. “Little sluthole. Probably fucking
    every guy in town ain’t you, fuck… fuck… fuck! Oh you’re so
    tight baby. You got a nice tight little twat here!”
    He was mumbling, rambling, and for the first time I noticed the
    booze on his breathe. “Unnngh… Unnggggggg… Yeahh… Yeahhhhh…
    Sooo Goooooood! Oh Jeeesusss!!” he cried.
    He slammed his hips forward, embedding his prick deep inside
    my guts. He panted for breath, his hands coming down and squeezing
    my breasts absently. Then he pulled back, stumbling a little. He
    ran his hands back through his hair. I slid down to my knees,
    hugging my chest tightly. He looked at me, and started to say
    something, then turned and shambled away and up the stairs.

    Part Five

    Thats the way we went on for a while. After that second
    attack, it was just like the first. For the first couple of days he
    wouldn’t be able to look at me when I was around, then he would
    start watching me, staring at my ass and tits whenever we were near
    each other. In another week he was squeezing and grabbing me as he
    walked by. Then he would have to fuck me again.
    The third time was when I was in my bed at about two in the
    morning. I woke to find him sitting on my bed, his hand rubbing
    lightly across my naked breasts. When he saw I was awake he pulled
    the covers off completely and got on top of me. His cock was inside
    me in seconds and he began thrusting in and out.
    The next time it was in the hayloft of the barn where I went
    sometimes to read. Then in the garage, then my room again. One time
    I was taking a shower. I felt a chill breeze against my wet skin.
    I looked out and saw a silhouette against the shower curtain. I
    gasped as the curtain was yanked open.
    My father was standing there naked, his mouth open, his eyes
    bulging out as he stared at me huddled in the corner. His cock was
    hard and red, and pointed at me threateningly, like a gun.
    He got in the tub with me, the water flattening his hair and
    dropping down off his face. The drops bounced off his chest and
    shoulders as he moved against me in the corner. He grabbed my
    wrists, pulling my hands away from my chest, holding them high
    above my head with one hand so he could stare at my naked body.
    His other hand pressed against my boob, pushing it flat
    against my chest with his palm. He rotated his hand, then closed
    the fingers around my tit, squeezing the meaty flesh. He stared
    down at my tit in fascination, as his fingers squeezed and squeezed
    it repeatedly.
    His hands came around me, hugging me tightly as he kissed me.
    He pulled my leg up and thrust his hips forward, crushing my ass
    against the tiles. He reached between his legs with his other hand,
    still holding my leg up high and to the side, and inserted the tip
    of his penis in my sheath.
    His hand moved around onto my ass, pulling me outward as he
    slowly pushed himself up into me. He began thrusting almost
    immediately, screwing me with short, sharp jabs. He moved his hips
    around in circles, jerking in and out. When he decided I was loose
    enough, he began pumping with long smooth strokes.
    His body crashed into mine again and again, slamming me
    against the corner of the shower enclosure. My face was buried in
    his wet chest fur. Then I felt him shudder. His hips slammed
    forward as his head jerked up and back.
    “AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”
    He slumped against me, slowly lowering my leg, his cock
    slipping out of me.
    I tried to stay away from him as much as I could of course. I
    stayed away from anywhere he could get me alone when an attack was
    due, but he always found a way somehow. I thought about telling
    someone, but I didn’t know who.
    I sure couldn’t tell my mom. That sure wouldn’t do any good.
    The idea of her doing anything so rash as to stand up to him was
    laughable. She waited on him hand and foot, like he was some kind
    of God or something. I knew she wouldn’t believe me, and if she
    did, she wouldn’t do anything anyway.
    It wasn’t just that he was fucking me whenever he wanted that
    was getting to me. It was the loss of control over my mind and body
    when he did it. Bad enough that he used me however he wanted, worse
    yet was that my body betrayed me during these times more often than
    not.
    Sometimes it was over with fast and I could just walk away and
    clean up. Then again, there were the times when my body had
    shuddered through unwanted climaxes and orgasms at my fathers
    hands. What had been almost acceptable from the dirty Spinozzos was
    humiliating coming from my Dad.
    I even thought about running away to escape him. But I was
    pretty smart. I knew that running away would solve nothing at all.
    What could I do? Go to New York and be a prostitute? How would that
    be any better than this? And what would happen if I turned out to
    like that too?
    One day when my Mom was out he grabbed me as soon as I got
    home from school. I had gotten mixed up, thinking it was the next
    day my mom would be out, otherwise I would have stayed away for a
    few hours until she got home.
    As it turned out it didn’t matter. He bent me backwards over
    the kitchen table and started kissing and fondling me. His hands
    ripped my shirt open and yanked it off. My bra went next. I was
    flat on my back on the table, my legs flailing helplessly as his
    mouth sucked on my small pink nipples.
    His tongue rasped over the skin, his mouth suckling and
    chewing, forcing each nipple erect against my will. HIs hands
    squeezed my tit as he looked down into my face. “I’m gonna fuck you
    in the asshole little girl!” he hissed.
    “You ever been cornholed? Ever been sodomized? Fucked up your
    shitter!?” he panted evilly. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard you won’t
    be able to close it for a month!!”
    “NO! Please don’t Daddy! Don’t! Oh God!” I struggled against
    him, my fingers clawing for his face.
    Suddenly the door opened and my Mother walked in. We all
    stared at each other open mouthed for several seconds, then my
    father smiled. He shoved my arms up above my head and gestured to
    her.
    “Get over here and hold her down!” he ordered.
    She continued to stare, her mouth opening and closing.
    “Move your ass you bitch!” he shouted.
    She jumped, then slowly, hesitantly, moved over to the table
    across from him.
    “Mommy stop him!” I yelled “Pleeeeassse” I wailed.
    “Grab her wrists and hold them there!” he barked.
    I felt another, smaller pair of hands around my wrists.
    I tried to jerked my wrists away when he let go but my mother held
    firm.
    His hands undid my pants and yanked them down and off as I
    sobbed in anguish and humiliation. He leered at me, rubbing my cunt
    through my thin bikini panties.
    “You’re gonna love this baby.” he smiled.
    I jerked my head up to look at my Mom. Her eyes refused to
    meet mine. She stared dazedly at my body, wherever he touched it.
    He slowly slid my panties down and off, leaving me totally nude
    between the two of them.
    His pants dropped to the floor and his cock came out. He poked
    it against my cunt slit. Slowly he pushed it into me, forcing inch
    after inch up my cunt tube until his balls rested against my ass
    cheeks. He pumped into my then, slowly, easily, taking his time.
    “You like that whore?” he gritted. “Does that feel good? Do
    you like being FUCKED by your Daddy?”
    I sobbed, gritting my teeth against the pain in my slit and
    the sudden arousal of my oh so sensitive clitty. He pulled out and
    stepped back. He picked up a can from the table. I hadn’t noticed
    it before. It was shaving cream.
    He poured out a huge handful of white cream.
    “Pull your legs up to your chest.” he ordered me.
    I sobbed and shook my head. Humiliated by having my Mother see
    him fucking me. He grabbed one of my boobs in his other hand and
    twisted it viciously, making me cry out in pain.
    “Do as I say you little slut or I’ll tear your fucking tit
    right off!” he screamed.
    Jerkily, I pulled my legs up and back, opening my cunt and ass
    to him. He slapped his cream filled hand against my asshole,
    smearing it all over my crotch area. He rubbed his hand over his
    hot red cock, and centered it against my cream covered shithole.
    I could feel the tip against my crinkled little asshole. He
    pushed harder and harder until he forced the tip past the opening.
    He started fucking it in and out with just the tip. Repeatedly
    forcing my asshole open and closed. He began to press deeper and
    deeper with each new stroke, shoving his long fat fuck spike deeper
    into my asshole.
    I stared up at my mother. Her face was frozen as she held me
    tightly. Her eyes were locked on the connection between my upturned
    little anal opening and her husbands churning pistoning fuck tool.
    He pushed it further into me, opening up my ass tube,
    weakening my sphincter muscle. When he was half way in, something
    seemed to give inside me, and my asshole kind of sucked him down
    inside. He just shoved it forward, letting it slowly disappear down
    into my anus as the three of us watched.
    I felt the cockhead move way up into my guts and sort of pulse
    and throb there for a second. He sighed happily, grabbing my legs
    and forcing them apart further. His hands came down around my waist
    and jerked me against him as he started to really fuck his cock in
    and out.
    At first he went slowly, forced by the tightness yet,. As my
    asshole loosened further, he picked up speed. He lifted me right
    off the table sometimes as he jerked me back and forth. His cock
    thrust into my rectum faster and faster. My asshole burned, felt
    torn, ripped, as his churning fuck pole skewered me with brutal
    ease.
    His breathing increased. “OOOoooo YYEssssss! What a fucking
    asshole you’ve got!” he cried. HE jammed his prick as deep inside
    me as it would go. His balls mashed against my ass cheeks and his
    fingers dug into my sides as he lifted me off the table and jammed
    my crotch against him.
    “C… C… CCCCUUUUUUMMMMMMMIIIIINNNNNGGGGGGGG !!!!” he
    screamed, as his cock spurted his semen down into my anus, giving
    me a hot semen enema.
    He grabbed one of my legs in each hand and jerked them up even
    higher and further apart, shoving me back onto my shoulders as he
    lifted my ass. Only my head and shoulders were still touching the
    table, along with my arms, which my Mom was still holding.
    My Dad buried his cock down my shitter, yanking me tightly
    against him as he creamed in my asshole. He dropped my legs then,
    which fell across the table top with a dull aching thump, and
    staggered backwards, wiping the spit and drool off his face.
    “What a nice tight little asshole she’s got Mom! Not like
    yours!” he laughed. He leaned forward and hissed in my ear.
    “Your Mom used to have a nice tight little asshole too, until
    I fucked it open for her! Har! Har! Har!” he laughed. His hand came
    down and cracked against my face, bringing a sharp yelp from me.
    “Go do your chores now slut.”
    I looked up at my Mom but she still wouldn’t meet my eyes, so
    I slowly turned and stumbled off the table and out of the kitchen.
    I went up to my room to get some clothes on and then went back down
    to head for the barn. My Dad stopped me as I was about to pas out
    the side door.
    “Hold it, you!” he ordered.
    I tensed up and turned slowly, dreading what new ideas he
    might have had.
    “What the fuck are you doing with those on?” he demanded.
    I looked at him in confusion, then looked down at my coveralls
    and t-shirt.
    “What?” I asked, flustered.
    “Get those clothes off! I didn’t say you could wear clothes.
    Why should we waste clothes on a slut like you?”
    I just looked at him in shock.
    “You got nothing to hide from us little pussy.”
    He stalked closer till his angry face was right next to mine.
    “Why should you get those clean clothes all dirty out in the barn!?
    Take em off now!”
    Slowly, resignedly I undid the catches on my shoulder and slid
    the coverall dow my body and off my legs. I pulled my t-shirt up
    and off my head till I was standing there in just bra and panties.
    He motioned at them imperiously and I sighed and pulled them off
    too.
    “Much better! you look much better that way!” he chortled.
    “Now get out to the barn and do your chores.”
    I went out the door naked, walking over and into the barn. It
    felt strange, but somehow very free to do my chores in the nude,
    not having to worry about getting my clothes dirty or anything.
    Our farm was isolated enough that there wasn’t any chance of
    anybody seeing me, so I guess my Dad was right on that account. Why
    wear clothes? Him and my Mom had seen everything I had, that was
    for sure.
    I finished and went back into the house, quickly showering to
    get the barnyard smell off me. I stared uncertainly at my clothes,
    wondering if I was allowed to wear clothes i the house. I didn’t
    want to make my Dad mad again and get another whipping. I decided
    to go down and find out.
    My mom was stretched out naked on the sofa as I rounded the
    curve in the stairs and stopped. Dad was humping away between her
    spread legs as she grunted and jerked against him. He looked up and
    noticed me. “Get your little ass down here!” he ordered.
    “Sit down on the bitches face!”
    I hesitated, loathing the idea of placing my tender pussy near
    my own Mother’s face.
    “Move your ass whore!” he yelled.
    I jumped down the last two stairs and scrambled over to the
    end of the sofa where her head hung over slightly.
    “Sit!” my Dad ordered.
    Slowly I lowered my pussy until I felt my Mom’s nose make
    contact with my pussy slit. I held there desperately for several
    seconds, then my Dad grabbed my shoulder and jerked me down so I
    fell full on her face. “Lick her bitch!” he ordered her.
    I felt her tongue slithering up and down along my slit,
    darting and dipping slowly, resentfully.
    “If you don’t make her cunt, I’m gonna chain you up naked in
    the yard with the dogs and pigs.” my Dad said.
    Then he looked at me. “If you cum, you go in the yard
    instead.”
    There was a slight hesitation below me and then my Mom’s
    tongue began squirming and sliding in and out of my slit furiously.
    It raced up to the top of my cunt mouth and buffed back and froth
    against my clitty. I tried to pull away slightly and her hands came
    up and locked around my hips. Her fingers dug into my fleshy skin,
    gouging out thin craters.
    Her tongue was moving up and down as she rubbed her face and
    jaw back and froth. I squirmed slightly, fighting against any
    sensation of eroticism or excitement, willing my body to be still
    and ignore the movements between my legs.
    Her hands slid up my sides and clutched my tits boldly. She
    smoothly stroked all around the nipples as she worked on my pussy.
    I groaned silently, cursing her this betrayal. She was a woman, and
    knew exactly how to treat my body, knew exactly what would stir it
    into excitement despite my wishes.
    My groin began twitching and then humping against her face.
    Each time I felt it move, I tried to stop it, but too late. Soon my
    hardened nipples poked out of fever swollen breasts as my body
    began to sway back and forth over her.
    My groin was a blazing valley of wanton desire that consumed
    my mind with sensations of lust and gratification., My hands came
    down on her head and jerked her face against me as I moaned and
    sobbed loudly. My brain was swamped. My will to resist overrun by
    the sizzling sparks of churning electric impulses racing through my
    body.
    I felt her body being jerked back an forth under me as my Dad
    continued to fuck her. One of her hands left my swollen titty and
    slid up against my squatting, humping ass. It squirmed around till
    one finger was pointing upward, and the next time I squished down,
    I felt it thrusting up inside me.
    I cried out in shock and pleasure as it slid into my pussy. On
    my next hump two fingers penetrated my quim, then three, then four,
    then her hand was a madly squirming monster trying to force its way
    up inside me. I was defenceless.I Screamed inwardly with desire to
    stop her, knowing I would explode if she succeeded.
    Still my body betrayed me, humping harder, trying to impale
    itself on the hard bony hand. Then it happened. My pussy lips
    spread wide around her hand and it slid up inside me to the wrist.
    I stopped in shock, and held still, squatting above her.
    She quickly bunched her fingers into a tight fist and rammed
    it way up inside me. My body stiffened and then slowly started to
    shake. Then my mind collapsed into a screaming whirlwind of sexual
    energy. I screamed in ecstasy and horror as I felt the hard fat
    fist crushing through my tight tunnel and mashing its bony knuckles
    against my cervix.
    Fuck juice spewed down my tunnel and around her hand and wrist
    as she buried it u inside me to her forearm. My body was racked
    with convulsions as my grunting humping groin, rutted against the
    fist with mindless want and satisfaction.
    I gave a final shuddering gasp of purest ecstasy and delight,
    then collapsed to the side, falling off her face. My mind was dazed
    and exhausted by the experience. I could see my Mother looking up
    at me with a cool smirk on her face as she pulled her hand loose
    and lay back to enjoy the final pumpings of my Dad’s cock up her
    pussy.
    I lay there trembling as he finished and then turned towards
    me, his eyes sparking.
    “Enjoy yourself whore?” he sneered.
    My downcast eyes stared at the floor as he got up off my Mom
    and pulled on a pair of shorts. Then he grabbed my arm and dragged
    me off the couch and out into the backyard.
    Across the yard was a fenced in area where some of the animals
    were locked up at night. The pigs had a pen there, as did the
    chickens. The dogs roamed about free inside the fence. My Dad
    pulled me through the fence and towards a tree in the middle of the
    yard.
    There was a chain locked around the tree, with a dog collar
    attached to it. He fastened the dog collar around my neck and then
    pushed me to the grass with a nasty leer.
    “Okay bitch dog! You stay locked here for the rest of the day
    and all night. I don’t want to come out here and find you standing
    up either. You’re a little bitch dog in heat and you damned well
    act like it or I’ll roast that hot little pussy of yours with a
    switch.”
    He had a little pad lock that he fixed around the collar so I
    couldn’t open it, then he patted my head and laughed. “Have a nice
    time girl!” he jeered.
    I lay there for several hours, doing nothing but watching the
    animals wandering about aimlessly. It felt strangely exciting being
    chained up this way. I felt like a wicked carnal animal, like a raw
    sexual being! Just before nightfall, my Mother came out with my
    dinner. It was a bowl of mashed hamburger or meatloaf. There wasn’t
    any ketchup or salt or anything like that. I started to ask her for
    some when she pointed her finger at me and cursed suddenly.
    “Shut up you little whore!” she snapped. “If you’d had the
    decency to keep your little pussy away from him none of this would
    have happened.!” then she stalked off towards the house.
    Normally I would have turned up my nose at this stuff, but not
    being able to snack on anything else, I was ravenous today. I was
    halfway through the meal when I felt a sudden blow against the side
    of my head that sent me reeling. The food spilled onto the grass as
    I was knocked onto my back. I looked up in shock to find my father
    angrily shaking his finger at me.
    “What did I tell you!?” he raged. “You’re a little bitch dog!
    You eat like a dog not a human being!”
    He grabbed me by the throat and dragged me squealing and
    protesting over to the spilled hamburger. “Now you eat that up off
    the grass without your hands, bitch girl!”
    he ordered.
    I was reluctant and got another crack in the side of the head.
    Quickly I leaned forward and started licking and chewing the
    spilled food as he watched closely. “Thats better.” he said. “We’ll
    just have to make sure this doesn’t happen again, won’t we?”
    He walked off and returned later with a pair of thick leather
    tubes of some sort. He made my hands into fists and then jabbed
    them into the tubes. He tied them tightly closed with leather cords
    and then stood back to admire his handiwork.
    My hands were locked into the leather mitts so there was no
    way I could get them out. I effectively no longer had hands! He
    grunted and went away. I looked at the things resentfully, and
    tried to get them off. An hour or so later he returned, carrying
    a bundle in his arms. He brought the dogs in for the night, shooing
    them into the compound with me. He put a bowl of water down next to
    me and then crouched down with what turned out to be sandals.
    He leered at me and grabbed one of my ankles and fastened the
    sandal onto my foot. I looked at the things with confusion, having
    no idea what he was up to now. I felt a sharp pricking against the
    bottom of my feet as he tied the straps tightly around my ankles.
    After he finished both feet he got up, apparently satisfied.
    “Stand up.” he ordered me.
    Thinking he wanted to test how good they fit, I put my feet
    flat on the ground and pushed myself upward, then cried out in pain
    and topped to the ground as he burst out laughing.
    There were scores of little pins and tacks that had been
    shoved through the soles of the sandals. They didn’t hurt, unless
    I tried to stand up of course. “That ought to keep you on the
    ground bitch dog!” he said gleefully.
    Then he grabbed my hair and jerked me up so I was on my hands
    and knees. He knelt behind me and with no fanfare at all, slammed
    his hardened cock deep into my pussy tunnel. I grunted from the
    sudden filing of my nearly dry fuck tube. His cock rasped back and
    forth within me as he grabbed my waist and jerked me against him
    ruthlessly.
    Several of the dogs had gathered around to watch as he slammed
    his hips against my wide open crotch again and again. His hands
    slid down around my titties and squeezed and squished them as he
    grunted above me. Instinctively I spread my legs further apart as
    he fucked into me. My cunthole quickly began lubricating as the
    excitement mounted within my confused body. His hips pummelled my
    behind with brutal, furious strokes that halfway sent me to my face
    in the grass with the force.
    I could feel every square inch of his fuck tool as it ripped
    in and out of me. I began rutting back at him, humping my ass up
    and back to meet each of his driving strokes. My hair hung down
    over my face, masking the outside world as I whimpered and grunted
    in time with my Dad’s fucking.
    “Little bitch slut!” he gasped. “Little fucking whooore! Cunt!
    Fuckhole! This is all you’re good for you little twat!” he growled.
    His cock slammed up inside me with ferocious lunging drives as my
    Father neared his cum. His hands were jerking my helpless body back
    and forth and I was perilously close to my own orgasm.
    Then the breath caught in my throat as the waves of pleasure
    became a tidal flood of endless irresistible force and blasted all
    thoughts and emotions clear out of my brain, replacing them with
    complete, utterly raw sexual ecstasy.
    I floated completely mindless on that sea of sensations for
    unknowable seconds or minutes, my awareness of the world completely
    lost, my entire existence focused on my cunt and the soaring
    hurricane of sexual sensations washing through my frame.
    Sometime during this, my Dad came, washing my cunthole with
    his white jism as I trembled and shuddered there before him. I felt
    the juice spurting inside me, as just another facet of the pleasure
    I was swimming in. Then he got up with a gasp and I collapsed onto
    my face, twitching continuously. My eyes blurred and my mind was
    fuzzy. He went back to the house I guess, though I didn’t really
    notice.

    I fell asleep soon after that. My body was drained with
    fatigue and complex emotions. I woke to the snorting and pawing of
    the dogs around me. It was still dark, and I had no way of knowing
    how late or early it might be.
    There were no lights on in the house across the yard. I turned
    in the darkness to see the dog’s nuzzling me insistently. I
    wondered at first if they expected me to feed them or something. I
    hadn’t gone near them for some time now, not with Tony and his Dad
    to look after my needs, and I had thought they had forgotten our
    little sojourns into depravity.
    Apparently I had been wrong. King nudged me with enough force
    to knock me over, and I could feel Tom’s breath against my ear as
    he growled intermittently. Then I yelped and sprang back as he
    nipped me sharply in the side. I shuffled backwards quickly,
    realizing what they wanted and in no mood to accommodate them.
    Then I realized Rex and Jack were there too. One of them
    nipped me again, this time on the behind, as I backed toward them.
    I yelped again and swivelled around., Tom jumped up onto my back as
    I squatted there, trying to mount me. I flung him off and tried to
    crawl forward to the protection of the fence.
    I received several more nips as the dogs pranced around me. I
    swung my arms at them, trying to drive them off. Several more
    attempts were made to jump onto my back, which I managed to defeat.
    Then Tom jumped forward and bit harder still on the fleshy part of
    my arm as I swung at Rex.
    I squealed and jumped to my feet, forgetting about the sandals
    I was wearing. Bolts of pain shot up my legs and I went flying
    forward. I fell across a small tree trunk that my Dad had cunt and
    placed there for some purpose long ago. The wood dug into my soft
    belly, scraping the skin and making me cry out again.
    One of the dogs jumped up onto my back. I swung at him,
    knocking him off, but one of the other dogs grabbed my leather
    mitty in his teeth and growled, dragging it backwards. I slapped at
    him with my other hand and it too was grabbed by one of the dogs.
    The two dogs acted like they were playing a game of tug of war
    with the tough leather, digging in their feet and pulling for all
    they were worth. My arms stained and my abdomen dug into the side
    of the trunk, rasping the harsh bark against my belly even more.
    The force of their pulling dragged me up over the log, so my
    ass was sticking right up in the air. My legs had parted
    unconsciously as I sought to counterbalance their pulling and so I
    was helpless to prevent it when the other dog jumped atop me and
    pumped his groin against mine.
    His cock slipped past my pussy lips and dug down deep inside
    me before I even knew it was there. He began rutting me, driving
    his erect cock in and out of my splayed pussy with blurring doggy
    pumps. I could feel that fat ball in the middle of his cock getting
    bigger and bigger as the pressure of my pussy around his erection
    drove his excitement higher and higher.
    I cursed and sobbed as he raped my tight cunthole. The other
    two continued to yank on my mitties, keeping me helpless as the one
    on top humped his hairy doggy body against me. His furry belly
    swished back and forth over my back, and drool spilled from his
    mouth and down onto my back and hair as he screwed me.
    His paws slipped around me and were scratching up my skin,
    adding more pain to the mounting mix of furious emotions and
    sensations sweeping through me. My titties were being rubbed raw
    atop the rough bark of the log as the dog jerked and jumped on top
    of me. His seventy or eighty pounds of weight crushed down against
    my back, squashing my titties and tender nipples against the jagged
    edges of the wood.
    He pumped furiously as I wiggled against their hold. I stopped
    fighting against the hopeless odds and lay there unresisting as he
    finished up his fucking by spewing the gooey white contents of his
    fuck ball into my guts.
    He dismounted and another took his place. In seconds he began
    to hump at me. His cock raped back and forth inside my guts as I
    lay draped across the log. The other dogs let go of my mitties and
    gathered closer around me, whining and sniffing.
    I wasn’t even aware of it when my betraying body began to
    respond to the furious manipulation of my sex mound. My ass began
    humping backward against him slowly, in little jerky motions. The
    feelings kind of crept up on me. As my swollen tit mounds rasped
    against the wood, I suddenly realized that they didn’t feel all
    that bad, that there was pleasure in their constant rubbing against
    the rough material.
    I pressed them down with more force on the next roll, enjoying
    the brief burst of pain/pleasure that shot up through my nipples
    and tit nerves. I realized then that my cunt and clit were shooting
    forth hot waves of passion and lust from the fucking and abuse they
    were getting.
    I was helpless to prevent it, as my body began to respond with
    more and more passion to the rutting. My ass humped back towards
    the dog as he fucked me. The sex juices flowed around his fat cock,
    and my cunt squeezed and jerked on his shaft as he slit it in and
    out.
    My mind began gliding higher and higher through the maelstrom
    of surging sensations. I clutched the log tightly against my belly
    as I rubbed my boobs against it desperately. Then my eyes rolled
    back in my head and my mouth groaned long and low as i came with a
    furious, greedy enthusiasm.
    My dizzy mind reached out for every lewd and pleasurable
    sensation it could fin, and dragged them all in. I banged my chest
    repeatedly against the tough old log, squishing and mashing my tits
    against it. I humped and jerked backwards, trying to impale myself
    on the dogs lunging cock.
    Spittle slipped from, my open gasping lips as I lost control
    of myself. I collapsed onto the log as the dog continued to pound
    away at my crotch hole.
    Soft whines came from my mouth, matching those coming from the dog
    fucking into me.
    I struggled back to a semblance of awareness and suddenly
    realized that it was a lot brighter than it had been. I looked up
    through bleary eyes and saw my Mom and Dad standing just outside
    the fence. My Dad was holding a bright lantern aloft.
    My woozy lightheaded brain sought to realize the significance
    of this as the dog increased the temp of his fucking and his cock
    rubbed furiously back and forth against my clit. My dazed thinking
    processes were swarmed under by the renewed attack of sexual heat
    as the dog spurted his load of jism up inside me and got off.
    I humped against the log for a few seconds until the next dog
    mounted me and plunged his steely boner down into my hot lustful
    cock pit. His plunging driving prick soon sent me screaming into
    another orgasm, this one even worse than the first.
    I trembled and shook against the log, hugging it as if it were
    an anchor to sanity as the exploding bombshells of sexual heat
    fractured and destroyed my thinking processes. I came down again,
    panting for breath as the dog fucked me.
    I became aware, dimly of my parents saying something, then the
    light went off and they went away, leaving me there with the dogs.
    The one behind me finished, and dropped off, and the next took his
    place. I don’t know how long he screwed me because I eventually
    fell unconscious.
    When I woke up the sun was high in the sky. The dogs had
    already been let out of the yard. I saw nobody around and lay
    there, wondering at the events of last night and yesterday. My
    hands trailed down my body, and I winced at the feeling of aching
    and bruising between my legs.
    My chest was covered with scratched and scrapes, and my back
    hurt from the scratching of the dog’s claws. I wearily crawled over
    to the water dish and sipped up several mouthfuls. It tasted awful,
    and I realized the dogs had been using it too.
    After a while my Mother came out of the house. She put a bowl
    of food on the ground and left after looking at me like I was some
    kind of disgusting bug or worm or something.
    My father showed up soon after I’d eaten. He glared at me and
    then unsnapped the lock from my collar. He attached a dog leash to
    the collar and dragged me across the yard to the wooden fence.
    “Little slut dog!” he hissed. “Little fucking bitch dog whore!
    Had a nice time last night FUCKING THE DOGS!? Didn’t you!?”
    He picked me up and draped me belly down across the top of the
    fence so my ass was hanging out and thrusting up. I gasped in pain
    as the post dug into my belly, supporting all my weight.
    Then I felt something hard and cold at my pussy, and suddenly
    my Dad thrust a metal hose up inside me and turned on the water. He
    ignored my squeals of protest as he fucked the hose in and out of
    my pussy, sluicing floods of ice water flooded inside me and
    spurted out around the hose.
    “DOGFUCKER!” he cursed me.
    He pulled the hose out and sprayed the icy water all over my
    squirming body, soaking me from head to toes. He threw down the
    hose and pulled out a bar of soap and began soaping me up. He ran
    the soap all over me using furious pressure around my pussy mound
    and ass.
    I quivered from the cold and the aching stinging effect the
    soap and rubbing had on my many small cuts. He jammed the hose back
    inside my cunt again and fucked me with it.
    “Got to clean the dog juice out of your slutty little fuck
    hole BITCHDOG! Make it nice and clean again!” he muttered.
    My guts felt like leaden ice as the cold water washed around
    inside my belly. I shivered and trembled there until he finally
    pulled the hose out of me. Water dribbled and leaked out of my
    pussy lips and trickled down my legs as my father turned off the
    water and threw down the hose.
    Then he was against me, his hard cock slicing up inside me.
    His prong thrust back and forth in my cold wet pussy, sending water
    spurting out the edges with each hard deep thrust.
    My head was dizzy from being upside down so long and was soon
    spinning around in renewed heat from his brutal fucking. I came
    furiously, humping against the fence feebly as his big tool slid in
    and out of me. Then he groaned and spurted his stuff into me and
    stumbled back.
    “Ought to skin you alive for fucking those dogs!” he cursed.
    “You are a shameless little fuckhole!”
    He jerked me back off the fence post and down onto the ground.
    “You can just stay here from now on whore! he spat, “Since you
    enjoy it so much!”
    He threw something down at me and went away. After a few
    minutes the blurring around my mind began to clear and my eyes
    focused. He had thrown one of my cock like rubber dildos at me. I
    moaned and flopped back onto my back, spreading my arms and legs to
    absorb the suns warmth and dry off.
    I was like that a couple of hours later when my mother came
    out to look at me. She shook her head in disgust as I opened one
    eyelid to watch her. It came to me with sudden clarity, that she
    was angry and jealous about her husband fucking me. She wasn’t mad
    at him for fucking her daughter, she was mad at me for attracting
    him!
    “You think you’re gonna lounge around like that all day,
    Whore!?” she demanded. I opened both eyes and sat up to look at
    her. I could see her mind working, trying to think up something for
    me to do without hands or feet. Apparently she couldn’t think of
    anything. She cursed at me and then stalked away. I lay back in the
    sun.
    After a while, I started getting horny from my own wanton
    nakedness. I crawled over and grabbed the dildo. I lay back again
    and began working the fat rubber cock up inside me. After a few
    minutes, I was happily stroking away with it, sliding it up and
    down my fuck tube. I came, and then came again.
    Most of the day was like that. I just lay there getting a tan,
    and getting horny. From time to time I fucked myself to climax with
    the dildo to release the buildup of sexual tensions within my body.
    My Dad and Mom wandered in and out of the house and over to the
    barn. Several times my Dad stopped and came into the yard. He would
    watch me masturbating, or else drop on top of me and stuff his hard
    sausage of a cock down into my holes.
    I spent that night out in the yard again.
    This time the dogs were kept someplace else.
    The next day was a repeat of the last. Several times, I saw my
    Mom peering out the window of the house, or from around the corner
    of the barn as her husband fucked energetically into my little
    pussy slot, or up my wrinkled, crinkled little asshole.
    Whenever he decided that I was doing something not to his
    liking, my Dad draped me across his knees and gave me a good
    spanking. Afterwards, he would stick his cock down my pussy hole,
    and spurt his juices into me, then stuff his face against my groin
    and suck them back out again. I got so I enjoyed the spanking. In
    spite of the pain he brought to my ass, I began to look forward to
    them.
    My Mom got madder and madder at the sexual attention her
    husband gave to me. One day while my Dad was out, she came out to
    the yard and stood above me as i lounged back, staring up at her
    insolently. Then her foot came forward and kicked me right nt he
    belly.
    “Little WHORE !” she yelled.
    I doubled up in pain. She kicked me again and again, in the
    stomach and sides and ass. She grabbed one of my ankles and pulled
    it up into the air, exposing my crotch. Her foot slammed down into
    my cunt repeatedly. I screeched and howled as she brutalized me. I
    scrambled around, kicking and flinging my arms around, trying to
    ward her off.
    She stuck the point toe of her shoe into my cunthole and
    jammed it down viciously. “So you’re so tight huh!?” she jeered.
    “We’ll see how tight you are you two bit little slut!!”
    She pushed her foot down with more and more pressure, forcing
    the pointed toe deeper into my cunt Her shoe jammed down against my
    cunthole, and more and more of it slid into me. She forced aside my
    screaming pussy lips and stuffed her foot inside me. My pussy lips
    spread and spread as the unnatural sized object forced its way
    inside me.
    My Mother had to hold my ankle tight against the fencepost to
    support herself on one leg, as she kicked her foot down into my
    cunt with more and more pressure. Half the foot was inside my cunt,
    almost as far as her ankle! My straining stretched pussy lips shot
    pain through my body.
    She abruptly pulled her other foot off the ground, supporting
    her entire weight on the foot in my cunthole. I howled as the foot
    inched deeper inside me. She brought the other shoe down onto my
    tits as I lay there on my back. She squashed my titties one by one
    against my chest, grinding her shoes and sharp heels into my
    pliable tit meat.
    She pulled her foot back and started kicking me viciously in
    the tits. Without any warning at all the surging waves of pain
    shooting through me were joined by agonized pleasure as the
    fullness of my cunt and the rasping, rubbing, squashing of my tits
    and clitty registered on my half crazed brain.
    In seconds my body began building towards an orgasm. Then it
    came, with my Mother kicking at my boobs like they were little
    soccer balls, and her other foot jammed halfway up my fuck tube.
    My Mother realized I was cumming and abruptly pulled back. The
    feeling as she yanked her foot out of my cunt was one of enormous
    relief combined with a crash of released pain that sent my orgasms
    hurling even higher. She stood there and rained curses and abuse on
    me as I trembled and shivered through the sexual climax.
    My Dad came home a couple of hours later and stopped off at my
    little corral to give me a quick fuck. I grunted and humped against
    him as he knelt behind me and screwed me like a wanton little
    fucking bitch dog.

    The next day it got very cold and I shivered as I huddled in
    a corner away from the wind. My father came out and got me and
    brought me into the house. I wasn’t aloud onto the furniture though
    and crawled into an out of the way corner and lay down.
    Several times during the day my Mother would pass by and lash
    out with her foot, delivering a stinging kick to my side or belly.
    I crawled under the dining room table to try and stay out of her
    way.
    In mid afternoon she dragged me out from under the table. I
    whimpered and struggled against her as she pulled me out by the
    leash still around my collar. She sat down on a chair and pulled
    her skirt up to her waist revealing a bare naked cunt to me.
    “Since your Daddy ain’t interested in me no more you can
    damned well suck me off you little piece of shit!” she hissed. She
    yanked my hair, forcing my face into her cunt. I had never sucked
    off a woman before. She whipped my back with the leash until I
    followed her instructions and began slurping and lapping on her
    cunt slit and suckling on her clit.
    She humped her cunt up towards my face as I sucked her. Her
    head rolled back over the back of the chair and she moaned low in
    her throat as pussy juice seeped out of her crack and onto my
    tongue. I jammed my tongue as far inside her as I could get it. The
    scent of fuck juices excited me, and sent a shivering heat through
    my body.
    After she’d cum, she went upstairs, pulling me after her. She
    took off all her clothes and lay down on her big bed, spreading her
    legs. I dove into her crotch again, sending her into another
    climax. She made me give her a long tongue bath, and then went into
    the bathroom and took a bath. I had to soap her up and wash her as
    she lay there lounging in luxury.
    She watched in satisfied amusement as I struggled to hold the
    soap between my two leather mittens. She could have done the job a
    lot faster and better but enjoyed making me slave over her. Any
    thought I might have had about her being less antagonistic to me
    ended when she forced my head down under the water and held it
    there as I splashed and struggled furiously.
    She finally let me go and I broke the surface of the water
    gasping desperately for air. I sucked in mouth after mouth of sweet
    pure air as she giggled at me. Then she punched me in the belly,
    knocking me back onto the floor, where I banged my head against
    the toilet.
    “Did you like that slut?” she asked icily.
    “I want you to clean this bathtub now, and it better sparkle
    or You’ll get a lot worse.”
    I groaned and reached for one of the clothes with my two
    mittens. She kicked me in the belly again. I collapsed forward
    onto the floor, doubling over and clutching my aching stomach.
    “Clean it with your tongue you piece of shit!” she snarled.
    “Clean it with your fucking tongue!”
    She grabbed my hair and hurled me over the edge of the tub.
    “Start cleaning it whore!” she demanded.
    My tongue reached out tiredly and licked at the tubs gritty
    surface. She slapped at my ass as I licked the tub, demanding I
    lick harder and faster. I licked franticly over the dirty enamel,
    nearly choking at the taste of soap and dirty in my mouth. Just as
    I finished, my Dad came into the room.
    “What the hell is the little fuck piece doing?” he demanded.
    “She’s cleaning the tub, what does it look like?” my Mom
    answered angrily.
    My Dad laughed in delight. “Well I guess that’s at least one
    thing you can do, Fuckwad.” he cackled. Then he unzipped his pants
    and pulled out his cock. IT wasn’t at all hard. He pointed it at me
    for several seconds and smiled.
    Then a stream of yellow piss came out of the little hole and
    splashed on me. I squealed and tried to get away but he directed
    the little stream at my face and tits and cunt, and I was unable to
    escape it. My Mom eagerly grabbed my hands and held them above my
    head as my Dad pissed down on me,
    I was drenched i his hot, acrid smelling urine. It poured into
    my face, over my lips and down my chest, running in a warm yellow
    stream between my tits and down over my belly to my cunt mound.
    He finished at last, and my Mom dropped me back against the
    bottom of the tub. “This tub is filthy!” She screamed. “Clean it up
    right now!”
    Resignedly I bent over and began licking at the tub again. The
    overpowering taste and smell of piss sent my stomach lurching
    upward. I choked it back, knowing she would force me to eat it back
    up again if I threw up.
    I was almost finished over an hour later when my Dad came back
    into the room. “I got another load for you fuckpiece.” he grinned,
    pulling his cock out. “You want me to dirty up the tub again or you
    want to take it straight.”
    I looked up at him exhaustedly.
    “Open your mouth whore!” he ordered.
    I opened my mouth wide and he directed his steam of piss into
    it. I swallowed as fast as I could, but his piss filled my mouth
    and began spilling down my chest. I gurgled faster, trying
    desperately to drink it all down so the tub wouldn’t get dirty
    again.
    My mouth had long since become almost immune to any taste. The
    inside was like a wrinkled prune. He finished and shook his cock at
    me, so some drops flew into my face, then he nodded and went out.
    I licked away at the tub, finishing the cleaning.
    They let me sleep in their bedroom that night, on the floor.
    I heard my Mom’s groans as my father stuffed his cock into her and
    fucked her for almost half an hour. The sounds of sex sent heat
    through my tender pussy mound. I reached my hand down and rubbed my
    cunny to an orgasm as they fucked above me.
    My Dad woke up once during the night and jerked me to my knees
    so he could stick his cock up my asshole. He fucked his pigsticker
    up my anus with fast, forceful strokes until his seed exploded out
    the end of his cock and up into my guts.

    The next day it was still too cold for me to go outside. My
    Dad put me against the living room wall and chained my wrists way
    up above my head. I had to stand on my tiptoes to keep some of the
    strain off my wrists, arms and shoulders.
    After a while my ankles and toes started to cramp up something
    fierce and I had to let more and more pressure fall on my arms. The
    pain started to build up as the morning passed. My shoulders and
    wrists throbbed with agony.
    After what seemed like hours, my Father appeared. He stood
    back to admire my taut, strained body. His hands slid down over my
    breasts, cupping them roughly, then squeezing his fingers together
    with more force, and twisting my titties and nipples like little
    dials.
    He dropped to his knees in front of me and slid his face
    against my crotch. His tongue started to lick up and down my pussy
    slit. He pulled my legs apart to get his whole face up against my
    groin, and this pulled my feet completely off the ground.
    Pain flared higher in my wrists and shoulders. His nose rubbed
    back and forth against my clit as his tongue darted in and out of
    my pussy hole. His tongue lapped all along the thin slit, then slid
    underneath me to slide around against my asshole. His hands cupped
    my buttocks, squeezing them repeatedly as he pushed my legs further
    apart.
    I groaned from the duel sensations of pain and pleasure as he
    worked my pussy mound over. He worked me up higher and higher, till
    I was closing onto the edge of a tremendous orgasm, then he
    stopped.
    He let my legs fall back to the floor and got up and walked
    away. I whimpered in frustration and need as he went over to the
    couch and sat down. I squeezed my thighs together, trying to reach
    the nearby edge of the cliff he had brought me to.
    He ignored me as I trembled against the wall, sniffling and
    moaning piteously. After a while, the burning in my crotch began to
    settle down, though it seemed to itch fiercely. My Dad came back to
    me and dropped to his knees again. His tongue danced around my
    slit, licking all the way up and down around the edges, but never
    going inside.
    Throbbing heat flared up all around my crotch. He ground his
    face up against me, bringing me flying towards a climax. Then he
    stopped again. I cried out in disappointment and frustration as he
    backed off again and went back to the touch.
    I squirmed against the wall, humping my ass cheeks against the
    smooth plaster. Tears coursed down my face as I sobbed in woeful
    loss. In spite of the pain on my arms, I lifted my feet off the
    floor and pulled my legs up, crossing them tightly.
    I squeezed my legs together and brought them up as high as I
    could, trying to put pressure on my clitty. Blood pumped through my
    brain as I gasped in effort and exertion. The pain in my arms shot
    down through my chest, making it hard to breath.
    My Dad came over again, and I whined in anticipation, but
    instead of helping me, he tied leather restraints around my ankles
    and then hooked them way up above my head near my wrists. They were
    tied against the wall so my legs were spread wide apart. My pussy
    mound and asshole were completely open and exposed to view. He
    grinned at me and then kissed me on the forehead.
    “Well, I have to go out and fix the east fence.” he said.
    “I’ll see you when I get back.” his fingers brushed lightly along
    my slit as he left, sending a huge surge of electric heat through
    my body.
    He went away and left me like that, sobbing and whining in my
    desperate need. The fiery ache in my loins lowered in intensity but
    continued to throb constantly.

    I hung there for long minutes, mewling and sobbing in pain,
    making strange little sounds, and trying to somehow bring my cunt
    that last tiny bit of the way to an orgasm so I could have some
    relief from the burning, pulsing heat.
    My mother finally became annoyed enough about it to do
    something. A few seconds manipulation of my clitty would have shot
    me into orbit. Instead she brought out a thick leather belt. She
    stood before me, eyeing my desperate condition with a sneering look
    of satisfaction.
    Then she brought the belt whirling down from overhead and
    smacking right into the center of my crotch. I screamed as the
    leather cracked painfully against my splayed out pussy. Pain and
    pleasure coursed through my veins. My legs and arms shook and my
    body was seized by shivering spasm of lust.
    She stood still, waiting for me to recover, then reached the
    belt forward, letting it slide over my buttocks and down along my
    asshole and cuntslit.
    “Want me to hit you again slut?” she taunted. “Want to feel
    this against your little clitty?”
    My brain pounded with anxiety, fear, and desire. She trailed
    the belt alongside my slit, inches away.
    “P… please.” I whimpered.
    “What was that sweety?” she smirked.
    “P… p.. please. OH PLEASE!”
    “You want me to whack your little pussy?”
    I nodded my head helplessly.
    “Say it… SAY IT!” she hissed.
    “Hit me.” I sobbed.
    “Where baby? Where should I hit you?” she cooed.
    “My pussy!” I pleaded. “Hit my pussy!”
    “HOw hard sweety pie? I wouldn’t want to hurt you.” she
    trailed the belt up and down my mound ever so lightly. I winced as
    a ferocious surge of desire swept through me.
    “H… H… Hhhhard!” I stuttered. “Hard H… HARD! HIT ME HARD
    !” I begged.
    She leered mockingly at me and swung the belt down again. It
    cracked down against my pussy mound, impacting with a dull splat
    against my moist pussy slit. I screamed again and babbled
    incoherently.
    “H… HHharrdddd! Hit m… me h… hard! Hit me… Hit me…
    Hit me…”
    She swung the belt again, sending a flaring explosion of heat
    and pain through my crotch. She started to whip the belt down
    harder, and faster. The cracking whip smashed down, sending a flood
    of exquisite sensations roaring through my body. My burning cunt
    exploded in raging heat and crackling eruptions of electric shocks.
    Cunt juice gushed down my fuck tunnel and out through my
    gaping cunt opening, coating my entire crotch with greasy girl cum.
    I screamed in ecstatic release, my mind reeling from the intense
    bursts of heat. Then she dropped the belt. My head was flopping
    dazedly from side to side.
    I looked down and saw her place her fist against my cunt
    mouth. She leaned into my cunt as I watched dreamily, fascinated.
    My cuntmouth spread and stretched, opening wider and wider. Slowly
    her fist sank down into my fuck hole.
    I groaned with the mind blowing feeling of utter fullness as
    she pushed her fist down inside me. I couldn’t take my eyes off her
    hand as her fist slid down out of sight inside my crotch slit. I
    shivered all over as her wrist passed my cuntlips and still she
    continued pushing.
    Her hard balled up fist pushed deeper and deeper. Finally,
    when her arm was buried halfway to her elbow, I felt a grating,
    grinding pain as her knuckles crushed up against my cervix. She
    and I both stared, enthraled at the sight of my pussy lips gripping
    her arm. Slowly she pulled it back until the fist was just inside
    my pussy, starting to stretch the lips again, then she rammed it
    forward again.
    I erupted in frenzied driving cum, as she began fucking her
    fist in and out of my guts. I felt her hard knuckles rasping back
    and forth in my cunt tunnel. she slammed her fist around inside my
    belly, driving me to a screaming writhing, bundle of torn and
    paralysed nerves, and sending my mind spinning down an endless hole
    into senselessness as climax after climax shook my frame.
    It was almost half an hour before I had recovered enough of my
    senses to become aware of the pain still shooting through my
    shoulders and arms. My mother laughed when she saw I had returned
    to the world. She tore a feather off a feather duster she was using
    and slid the end into my sopping drooling pussy slit.
    I didn’t know what she had in mind from that except maybe a
    silly taunting joke, until the air current sin the room started to
    blow the feather ever so lightly against my clit and clitty. My
    reddened aching cunt lips began twitching against the feather as
    its ticklish touch reached against them again and again.
    In another hour I was back in the same shape as before the
    whipping. I groaned in renewed need as the feather licked against
    me. I shook my frame, trying to dislodge it, but couldn’t. I was
    nearly out of my mind with desperate yearning lust.
    My Father came into the living room and walked over to me. He
    looked surprised when he saw the feather in my cunt, but drew back
    and laughed loudly.
    “Well, well. How do you feel cunt?” he inquired.
    “Please Daddy! Please fuck me!” I begged.
    “You don’t sound sincere enough to me.” he grinned.
    “Oh GOD! PLleeeasseee please please DADDY! PLEASE FUCK ME !!
    FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!!” I screamed.
    He laughed to himself and then pulled his erection out of his
    pants. “Is this what you want little girl?” he leered.
    He put the tip of his cock less than an inch away from my cuntslit
    and I humped my ass up towards it. He pulled back with a laugh.
    “PLEeaasssse!” I sobbed.
    He seized his cock firmly and placed it against my gaping cunt
    hole, then with one brutal lunge, he drove his whole big fuckstick,
    balls deep in my cunt. My mind and body screamed in joyous release
    as my cunt box was stuffed full of pumping cockmeat. He grabbed my
    shoulders for leverage and slammed his whole body against me with
    furious pounding strokes.
    My body was slammed and bruised against the wall as his big
    prick sawed in and out of my cunt. I came furiously. Lust and sex
    energy raced unrestrained through my twitching, trembling, jerking
    body. Blinding bursts of multi colored light exploded in my brain
    as my cunt was impaled by the savage fucking prong of my Father.
    I howled and shrieked in joy and mindless ecstasy as cum after
    cum flooded through my body. Crackling electric shocks raced up and
    down my spine as my disoriented mind was staggered by repeated
    blows of furious intense pleasure.
    Then I clenched my teeth against a last overwhelming explosion
    of cunt fire and gave a final whimper of pleasure as my mind gave
    up and slid into unconsciousness.

    After that, I was allowed to talk, and walk, and act like a
    human being again. I was still a sex toy for my parents use. Around
    the house, I seldom wore clothes unless they were the most immodest
    and shameless things imaginable.
    One of the outfits my Dad got me was a tight pair of leather
    pants with no crotch or ass. My buttocks were squeezed out into a
    perfect circle by the tight leather, and my pussy was lewdly
    exposed and framed by the crotchless front.
    My Dad shaved my pussy hair off so my slit was even more easy
    to see. The top of the outfit consisted of a tight leather bikini
    with holes where the nipples went so they stuck straight out.
    Sometimes he would stuff fat rubber cocks up my cunt or asshole and
    then clip a tight piece of leather down between my legs to pull
    brutally up between my pussy lips and hold them in place.
    Sometimes he would simply tie me from head to foot in all
    kinds of bizarre positions and then just leave me for hours and
    hours. He fucked me at least five times every day.
    Needless to say, all this was having a big effect on the way
    I acted around other people as well. I wore the tightest possible
    pants I could get into, pants so tight I had to jerk and yank on
    them for twenty minutes to get them closed. The tops I wore were so
    tight they hugged my bulging titties like cellophane, displaying my
    usually hard nipples for everyone to see. The skirts I wore barely
    covered my ass cheeks, and I never wore any panties.
    If I was a cockteaser before, I was a real little slut now.
    The stares I received got more obvious and my own more blatant. I
    no longer cared about getting a reputation at school, and fucked
    every boy who wanted me, which was pretty near all.
    I even came on to some of the cuter girls in my class, and
    some of the teachers.
    One day alone, I screwed two male, and one female teachers,
    five boys and one girl from various classes, and of course my Dad.
    I was a real little nympho now. I needed sex like a drug addict
    needed his fix.
    One of the dates I had was with a guy named Jimmie Fox, a
    nerdy guy from my math class who got straight A’s every year. I had
    already screwed almost every guy in my Math class. Jimmie was too
    shy to ask me out, so I asked him. He was kind of cute, even if he
    was really straightlaced.
    He tended to wear his shirts buttoned up to the throat, even
    on the hottest days. He had nice blonde hair though, and a really
    nice ass.
    We went to a movie where he almost had a heart attack after I
    slid my hand into his pants and grabbed his cock. I almost had to
    drag him to the Sunshine Motel on the edge of town. I got rooms for
    free there since I started screwing the manager.
    Jimmie backed away from me when we were inside, and practicly
    fell onto the little sofa. His eyes were bulging as I looked down
    at him out of slitted eyes.
    I slid into the chair on top of him. My legs straddled his
    body as I faced him. My hot round ass cheeks rubbed against his
    lap, where I could feel his erection already blooming. I didn’t
    have any doubt he was a virgin. That didn’t bother me though. I’d
    had dozens of virgins in the last couple of months.Teenagers our
    age seldom got the chance for a good fucking.
    I slid my arms around his neck and leaned down slightly to
    kiss him. My mouth touched his gently, my lips sliding back and
    forth against his. My tongue snaked out and licked over his lips,
    and then darted inside, flicking over his teeth, feeling their
    sharpness.
    I kissed harder, pushing my lips firmly against his. My tongue
    slid in between his slightly parted lips, moistening them, feeling
    the ridges and bumps, and the sharp tang of popcorn he’d had at the
    movie. My tongue touched his, touching, licking and sliding around
    against it.
    I squirmed in his lap, my buttocks mashing down against his
    boner. I could feel its hardness through the paper thin, silky soft
    pants I was wearing. On dates I wore looser clothes, so I could
    get out of them fast, and boys could get their hands into them
    easier.
    My hands were around him, sliding up and down along his
    shoulders, his neck, and over his head. My fingers slid through his
    hair as I turned and slid my face around against his. I mashed my
    tits between us as I pushed myself against him.
    I moved my mouth against his neck, and licked and bit him
    softly. I moved my mouth lower, nibbling against the nape of his
    neck, then sucked fiercely on the skin. My hands undid the
    buttons on his shirt one by one, without him even noticing it. When
    I reached his pants, I pulled the shirt tails out and undid the
    final buttons, opening his shirt completely.
    My mouth went down his chest, licking and kissing a soft wet
    trail. I lingered over each nipple, sucking them into my mouth,
    massaging them with my lips and tongue, and biting them gently.
    My hands slid up and down the soft warm skin of his chest and
    stomach, squeezing and rubbing. I grabbed one of his hands and held
    it with my own, our fingers interlocking, then pulled it up against
    my boob and placed it flat against me.
    His hand rested there as he stared dazedly at my chest. I put
    my hand on his and pushed against my boob, flattening it, squashing
    the fleshy meat out to the sides. I grabbed his other hand and put
    it on my other tit. He began to squeeze me slowly as I kind of sat
    back and smiled encouragingly.
    I slid my fingers down and popped the buttons as he watched.
    His mouth was open and his eyes bulged with intense concentration
    as I opened my shirt and pulled it off. A little groan escaped his
    lips as he stared at my two proud tit mounds.
    I grabbed his hands, which he’d allowed to fall off, and
    placed them on my now naked boobs. He squeezed them again, and I
    revelled in the soft warmth of his fingers around my orbs.
    My titties began to swell with desire and my nipples hardened
    into two little pebbles. I pulled his face against my chest and he
    suckled softly, then with increasing force on my proud titty. His
    other hand squeezed harder on my other tit, squashing and kneading
    the meaty round orb.
    His mouth was a wet, chewing vacuum cleaner as it sucked
    ferociously on my nipple, and roamed across my swollen flesh. I
    moaned and squirmed around in his lap more. His hands slid around
    my waist and hugged me to him as his face buried itself between my
    tits and licked and bit my chest.
    He rubbed his face all over my chest and tits, biting and
    licking and chewing and sucking. I let him paw and lick on my tits
    for a few minutes, then pulled away. I licked a trail down the
    center of his chest, sliding back off him so I could lower my mouth
    down his belly and below.
    I sat next to him on the couch, my hands sliding up and down
    his body. My hand popped the catch on his pants and then slid
    inside. I could feel the heat and sweat inside there immediately.
    My hand slid over and around his hot hard erection and squeezed
    softly.
    I rubbed him as my mouth licked its way back up his chest and
    suckled on his nipples. He gasped and my hand was suddenly soaked
    in cum. I realized he had already climaxed. I unzipped him and slid
    his pants down over his hips.
    He raised his ass up a little and I pulled his pants down and
    off his legs. His cock was semi flaccid, and coated in a thin layer
    of shiny sperm as I looked down at it. I vent over, licking down
    his stomach and abdomen and through his pubic hair. I licked out at
    the tip of his penis as I reached it. The taste of sperm was a huge
    aphrodisiac to me.
    I slid my lips around his cockhead and worked my tongue all
    over it, licking and slurping up the cock juice. I fed more and
    more of his cock into my mouth and cleaned it off completely.
    Within minutes it began hardening. I felt the cock stiffening
    and expanding in my mouth and backed off, giving it room to
    enlarge. I slid my mouth around it sideways, mouthing it like it
    was a flute. I bit gently and nuzzled at his balls. I raised my
    head and pulled at his legs, wanting them up on the couch.
    He quickly obliged, his hardened cock bouncing as he moved
    over. He was now lying on the couch, his legs spread wide as I
    knelt between them. My head descended again, and I engulfed his
    cock with my mouth. I slid my lips down the entire length of the
    cock until the cockhead was in my throat and his balls were up
    against my lips.
    He moaned and humped up reflexively. I slid my hands under him
    and cupped his soft buttocks, squeezing them in my fingers. My
    mouth bobbed up and down on his cock, soaking it in spit. Then he
    grabbed at my head and pushed me down all the way.
    I felt his cock twitching and throbbing in my mouth, and he
    poured sperm down my gullet. I pulled upward, wanting the juice in
    my mouth so I could taste it better. My mouth continued to work on
    him.
    My tongue sizzled as it danced up and down and around his
    cock.It made obscene sounds as I suckled on his softening cock. I
    pushed a finger against his asshole and plunged it inside to the
    knuckle. Jimmie gasped in astonishment and pleasure. His cock began
    to harden rapidly.
    I raised my head and smiled at him. I got off the couch and
    stood in front of him posing provocatively. My hands slid down my
    sides to my pants and then around to my belly. I rubbed my belly
    slowly, then slid a hand to the catch of my pants and popped it
    open.
    I slowly slid my hand down inside the front of my pants till
    it was against my cunt. I squeezed it gently and then began to rub
    up and down on my clitty. My eyes closed slightly and my body
    swayed as my hand slid up and down my pussy.
    I pushed a finger inside my slit as I rubbed myself. Jimmie
    just sat there staring wide eyed, like a kid who’d just seen Santa
    Claus. My pants slid slowly down my legs, exposing my bald cunt and
    hand. There was another chair facing his and I backed up and slid
    into it.
    I was practically lying on my back, my legs spread way wide
    over the arms of the sofa chair. My hand slid up and down my pussy
    slit. I buried another finger inside, and then a third. Jimmie
    gaped as I slid the three in and out slowly began to finger fuck
    myself.
    My other hand rubbed over my boobs. I looked up at Jimmie and
    panted, giving him a desperate look. As if in a trance he rose and
    padded over to stand above me. I grunted and humped against my
    fingers as my first cum approached.
    I threw back my head and moaned long and low, shoving my three
    fingers deep inside my pussy slot and squishing my tits between my
    arms and hand. My eyes closed as a dizzying array of multicolored
    lights blazed against my eyelids.
    When I calmed a little I opened my eyes to see Jimmie still
    standing next to the chair, gawking down at me. I spread my arms
    wide in open invitation, and he fell forward against me. His hard
    cock stabbed into my belly as his mouth and hands raced desperately
    over my body.
    I grabbed his rock hard cock in my hand and placed it against
    my moist cunt opening, then pushed my groin up. The feeling of his
    cockhead going inside me made JImmie cry in delight. He pushed his
    hips down and his cock slid softly into my sucking cunt sheath.
    When he was buried in me, I threw my legs and arms around him,
    holding him tight as we kissed savagely. Then I began humping
    against him, squeezing him with my legs. He started pumping down,
    and his cock slid in and out of my fuck box.
    His hands caressed my ass and squeezed my buttocks as I did
    the same to him. He pulled my groin up against him to meet his
    fierce thrusts. I whimpered as the buildup of sexual energy rose
    higher in my body, overwhelming my senses with its carnal
    sensuality and electric flickering shocks.
    I came with a shuddering groan, burying my face into his neck
    as he pumped away at me. His balls slapped at my ass cheeks as he
    bucked away wildly. I came again. His lips chewed and bit on my
    titties, his hand squeezed and kneaded my ass cheeks. His finger
    slid into my asshole and wiggled around. I came again.
    My cunt mound was a burning throbbing insatiable pit. My vice
    like tunnel crushed his prong, squeezing cum juices from it.
    I pushed him off and scrambled around on the chair, kneeling
    on it and showing him my ass. He gave a low cry and thrust his
    cockrod up my pussy from behind. My legs slipped off the chair and
    I stood bent way over, my hands on the chair arms holding me up as
    Jimmie slammed his groin into my crotch.
    His arms went around me and hugged me in a solid bear hug as
    he jammed his cock all the way up my pussy and spewed his cock
    juice inside my belly. I came again, and collapsed forward onto the
    chair.

    Needless to say, I became sort of popular around school, at
    least with the boys. Most of the girls wouldn’t be seen near me. It
    wasn’t just that they thought I was a slut. I had also gotten
    around about how I swung both ways. I hadn’t exactly made a secret
    about that.
    Several girls had walked into the girl’s room to find me and
    Amy Cooper locked in a passionate embrace. One of my hands was
    inside her panties and had pushed her skirt way up over her belly.
    It wasn’t possible to deny anything about that incident,and I
    actually couldn’t be bothered trying.
    I kind of liked my slutty reputation. It made life
    interesting.
    Amy, of course, was now in the same boat as me. She was a real
    shy girl, who was scared stiff of boys. She wore these long, sombre
    dresses around, and jumped whenever anybody spoke to her. If that
    somebody was a boy,she turned seven shades of red and stuttered in
    reply.
    What the girls had seen in the bathroom was really just
    another of my come ons which the little ninny had been too timid to
    resist. She hadn’t actually been doing anything but mumbling
    protests and trying to shove me away without making me mad.
    Once it got all over the school that she was a dyke, nobody
    would talk to her, and the girls gave her nasty little looks and
    vicious comments whenever she passed them.
    I felt sort of responsible for that, and tried to take her
    under my wing. One day I walked her home from school. It was a nice
    warm sunny day, and I detoured us through the Markham woods. I knew
    she didn’t really want to be near me. She reddened up every time
    she saw me. I practically had to hold her arm as we walked, to stop
    her from fleeing.
    Anyway I got to feeling horny as we walked along the old dirt
    road. Amy walked along with her head mostly pointed toward the
    ground, and she sure wasn’t any conversationalist. My mind
    wandered, and with me, whenever my mind wanders, you can be sure
    there’s something sexy there.
    I got to sneaking little peeks at her as we walked, trying to
    figure out what she looked like under those old grannie clothes she
    wore.
    She had a nice, heart shaped face, with dark, reddish hair
    that curled down over her shoulders. She was a bit skinny, but not
    as skinny as me.
    We left the road to shortcut through a tall field of grass and
    the thought just hit me to have sex with Amy right then and there.
    I knew I was acting kind of like a bully. Amy was actually bigger,
    and a little older than me, but she was so shy and timid, a five
    year old could order her around.. I knew I could do what I wanted
    with her, and I wanted to eat her out, to see if I could make her
    cum.
    My eyes narrowed and a wicked smile appeared on my face. If
    Amy had been looking at me she surely would have wondered…

    Subtlety would be of no use whatsoever. I just stopped short,
    grabbed her arm, and pulled her against me face to face. Her head
    looked up from the ground, like a startled doe. She tried to back
    away, but my arms slid around her and pulled her tight.
    My lips locked around hers as my hand grabbed a fistful of her
    hair and jammed our faces together. Amy’s arms came up and folded
    protectively over her chest, as if she didn’t know what else to do
    with them. Her head tried to move away, her lips to break free.
    I could see her wide desperate eyes staring at me as my other
    hand slid down her back and over her ass. My hand slid up her back,
    popping the buttons open as it went. Amy trembled and murmured
    little complaints and protests as my hands grabbed the two sides of
    the opened back and pulled them apart, yanking the dress down to
    her waist as her hand scrambled madly for it.
    She was wearing a full slip underneath the old dress, and I
    grabbed the shoulder straps as she fumbled for her dress, pulling
    them apart and down so the top of the slip came down to her waist.
    She seemed to recoil in shock at having her breasts exposed.
    She gasped in embarrassment and folded her arms in front of
    her boobs again. I took the opportunity to jerk the dress and slip,
    along with her panties down over her hips to her feet.
    Amy was shivering and little tears of frustration and
    humiliation slid from her eyes. I hugged her against me, sliding my
    hands up and down her ass, squeezing her buttocks repeatedly. I
    slid a hand down the center of her ass crack, down past her anus
    and between her legs to cup her little furry cunt mound from
    behind.
    I pulled her to the ground and lay atop her, kissing and
    sucking at her mouth, darting my tongue in and out past her lips.
    The poor girl didn’t know what to do. Her hands batted feebly at me
    now and then and her mouth whimpered little pleas.
    I licked a trail down her neck to her titties. She actually
    had nice little titties. They were small and cone shaped, with
    hard, pointy little nipples. I sucked at them as I squeezed and
    rubbed my hands over the tender flesh.
    My mouth trailed down over her stomach, past her abdomen and
    through a thin little covering of reddish brown hair to reach her
    juicy pussy slit. I forced her legs apart and pushed my face into
    her crotch, digging my tongue into the slit, and sliding it up and
    down the length.
    I squeezed and kneaded the flesh of her buttocks as she lay
    there sniffling helplessly. My mouth worked over her pussy,
    licking, sucking chewing, massaging. I found her clit and sucked it
    into my mouth like a cock. I bit gently on it, bringing a short cry
    of fear from her.
    My tongue rasped back and forth over the little bud. Despite
    her fear it hardened rapidly. My tongue slid down and into her
    slit, and I pushed it as far inside as I could get it.
    As I worked away on her, I gradually became aware of the
    growing taste of girljuice as her pussy reacted to my manipulation.
    Amy just kind of laid there in numbed shock. I wondered if she had
    ever even jerked off before.
    I slid a single finger inside her tight slit, and felt her
    cunt tube squeeze half the blood out of the finger. Amy shivered,
    and her legs twitched briefly as I dug my finger deeper inside her.
    I felt her cherry inside and grinned to myself. I wished I had one
    of my dildos with me.
    I started sliding the finger in and out of her, rubbing it
    against the clit with each stroke. My tongue continued to lick
    along the slit and flick up and down on her red little clitty. I
    felt her cunt twitching around my finger every time I touched that
    clitty.
    I looked up the length of her body to find her face staring up
    at the sky. Her mouth gaped open and a look of astonishment was on
    her face. Her arms had flopped back onto the fence above her head
    and she now seemed unconscious of her nudity as a new and baffling
    series of sensations started to well up within her.
    I grabbed her clit between two fingers and squeezed it
    tightly. She groaned and her hips rocked up against me. My fingers
    flew in and out of her fuck box. My tongue danced on her clitty and
    my teeth chattered as they nipped and chewed on her pussy lips.
    Amy gulped and whimpered as her body reacted with surges of
    passionate heat. Her whole body seemed to tense up, and then she
    writhed back and forth helplessly on the grass as my mouth sucked
    glistening pussy juice out of her.
    I stood up and quickly shed my clothes as she sprawled there
    gasping for breath. Her face looked amazed and confounded by the
    sensations that had swept through her. She looked up at me with
    disbelief as I stood naked over her. Then I settled down, squatting
    over her face.
    “Lick me Amy,” I ordered her. “Suck me off.”
    I pushed my damp pussy against her face, rubbing my clitty against
    her nose. Her hands came up defensively, as if to push me off, but
    then jerked back as if burned when they encountered my soft ripe
    ass cheeks.
    I reached back and grabbed one of her firm little tits,
    squeezing and twisting it ruthlessly. Amy cried out in pain and
    shock. “Suck me off you little bitch!” I ordered, rubbing myself
    over her face.
    Her tongue came out and made a tentative lick over my pussy
    mound. I squeezed her tit again, and she licked harder. Soon she
    was licking desperately at my cunt slit. I squatted there,
    occasionally humping against her, now and then twisting on her
    titties when her enthusiasm waned.
    I enjoyed being the one in charge for a change, enjoyed using
    her as I was used by my parents and others. I wiped my pussy back
    and forth against her face as the heat built higher in my pussy. I
    turned to face her feet and bent forward, putting my face against
    her pussy, and starting to lick and suck her again.
    I was a much better cunt licker than her, I guess, or else she
    was just hotter. She really started creaming on me. I licked up
    what seemed like gallons of cunt juice that seeped and drooled past
    her pussy lips. Her mouth was working much faster against my own
    cunt mound now.
    As her body began to jerk spasmodically against me, I felt her
    hands on my ass, pulling me down tighter. I jammed two fingers into
    her cunt and raped them back and forth, banging against her cherry
    with each thrust. Amy’s legs were jerking and flopping up and down
    with sharp little movements,m like fish out of water. I heard a
    muffled wailing against my cunt and figured she had come again.
    We continued to eat each other there in the grass. It was a
    glorious, free feeling of natural lust. My cunt was raw and
    blinding sensations of ecstasy shot up into my belly and chest as
    I started to cum.
    My fingers in her twat, rammed deeper and harder inside her
    and then suddenly her cherry popped and my fingers drove all the
    way inside her to the knuckles. Amy and I both cried out as we came
    simultaneously. Searing bolts of sexual shock ripped through my
    guts as I spewed my fuck water down into her face. My mouth
    slurped up her own juices as I felt her tongue racing up and down
    my cunt slit.
    When we were done, I lay next to her on the grass, our arms
    around each other, occasionally stroking each others breasts or
    faces. Amy had in fact never jerked off at all, she’d been
    isolated, with no friends, and handn’t even heard of such a thing.
    She turned out to be a reasonably nice girl, once you got her
    talking. Unfortunately, even then, she remained as timid as a fawn.

    The next day I brought her home with me. We were hardly inside
    my room with the door closed when I pulled my clothes off and
    turned to her. She looked alarmed and drew back.
    “What if your parents come up?” she breathed.
    “They won’t,” I assured her. “Anyway I want you to try on some
    of my clothes.
    I got naked and dressed her in a nice pair of white cords and
    a green shirt. She looked like a whole other person. I let her try
    on some of my sexy lingerie and she marvelled at the lacy bikinis
    and teddies.
    “Your parents let you buy these?” she asked, doubtfully.
    She was wearing a thin, lacy black g-string and a bra that barely
    covered her nipples. I was naked. I laughed in response.
    My father bought me most of this stuff.” I assured her.
    Her mouth opened in surprise, but I moved forward just then
    and kissed her passionately. She seemed to melt into my arms as I
    hugged her against me. My hands slid down her back and over her ass
    cheeks, squeezing them tightly. She returned my kisses with
    surprising passion, and soon she was as naked as I, and we fell
    into my bed.
    We each tongued each other to a cum, and I grabbed up my dildo
    from the nightstand drawer and started to push it inside her. She
    looked down at the rubber cock with astonishment in her face, and
    then hissed and threw her head back as I shoved it several inches
    deep into her twat.
    I began sliding the cock in and out of her, pushing down
    harder with each stroke to push the cock deeper inside her cunt
    box. She moaned in pain and pleasure as her pussy hole was widened
    and lengthened. I jumped out of bed and strapped on a long black
    rubber cock. It was the one my Mom liked to use on me. It fit right
    over my own cunt and stuck out like a cock.
    I jumped on top of her and pulled the other dildo out of her
    shining cunt mouth. I settled onto her body and pushed the end of
    the cock against her slit. I humped my body up and then slowly
    lowered it so the cock slid down inside her.
    She groaned and squirmed against me as the cock went deeper
    and deeper. Our lips locked together and I started fucking her in
    earnest, grinding my fake cock down against her, twisting and
    jerking it sideways and up and down inside her.
    My ass rose and fell as I fucked her little virgin twat with
    my rubber cock. Her legs were wide apart and her cunt humped up
    against me as she soared through a climax.
    My Dad walked in just about then and watched with interest.
    Then he moved over and jerked me off her. He dropped his pants as
    Amy looked blearily up, her mind in a near stupor.
    My Dad got on top of the girl and pulled her legs up onto his
    shoulders. In a second his cock was right against her cunt slit,
    and then he lunged forward and drove it all the way down into her
    belly with one furious stroke.
    Amy cried out in pain as he rode her. As was usual with him,
    he showed little interest in anybodies pleasure but his own. He
    rutted and humped down into her like she was a mindless fuck
    animal. He grabbed Amy’s hips in his big hands and jerked the
    lightweight girl up and down against his cock.
    I could see her cunt juices glistening along the entire length
    of his fat fuckmeat as he plunged the thing down her tight little
    tunnel repeatedly. Amy was making strangled gasps and moans as my
    Dad reamed her out. She whimpered in confusion and pain as my Dad
    skewered her near virgin pussy.
    His fat prick ripped in and out of her little red twat
    furiously. He shoved her legs way back, so her ankles were up near
    her face, and started driving his shaft down her tube with long
    rapid thrusts. He held his body in the air, supported by his feet
    and hands, only his cock touching her as his hips pumped up and
    down.
    Amy was practically bent in two as my Father rode her and
    crammed his fuck pole down into her guts. She gasped and grunted as
    she came, Her eyes closed and her arms jerked and flopped on the
    bed. Within seconds my Dad came too, pouring his gushing fuck juice
    down her tight little cunt tube.
    He got up off her and pulled his pants up nonchalantly. “Nice
    little fuck,” he said to me, as eh passed me and went out. Amy lay
    spreadeagled on the bed, astounded by what had just happened.

    Before long Amy was hanging around with me all the time. She
    got to be like my shadow. I managed to get her to change the way
    she dressed so she was more like everybody else, but no matter what
    I said, she still remained timid and shy around almost everybody
    but me.
    She never really got used to the group I ran with around
    school For the most part they were a pretty sleazy lot anyway.
    There was Jackie Price, Mark Mcguire, Paul Simmons, John Denton,
    and Phil Jeffries. The only girls were me, Jackie’s sister Susan,
    and now Amy.
    Susan was known to be the biggest slut in school, aside from
    me that is. She had straight blonde hair, and huge fat tits. Her
    brother was an asshole who liked to bully smaller kids, but he had
    a huge cock, so I put up with him. Mark and Phil had just returned
    to school from a juvenile detention center, they’d raped a girl in
    the gym a few months ago.
    During lunch and free periods, we would wander around the yard
    talking and smoking. The favourite game was touchy feely. The guys
    would see how much the girls would let them get away with right
    there with people all around.
    I didn’t care much. If one or another of them wanted to stick
    their hands down my pants or up my shirt, that didn’t bother me.
    Susan would or wouldn’t let them feel her up, depending on what
    kind of mood she was in.
    Amy turned out to be a delight to them. It embarrassed the
    hell out of her even to have one of them touch her, let alone when
    anyone was nearby. Mark or Phil in particular, found it hilarious
    to wait until a group of kids was passing nearby, and then stand
    behind her and throw their arms around her.
    They would shove their faces into the nape of her neck and
    kiss and bite her there, while squeezing and mashing her titties
    openly so the kids passing could hardly miss it. Amy would always
    try feebly to move away and stutter something inaudible.
    One time while we were sitting on the front stairs of the
    school, Phil stuck his hand right down the front of Amy’s pants and
    squeezed and rubbed her as everyone was going in and out. He kept
    at it for at least five minutes while goggle eyed boys and icy
    faced girls walked past.
    Another time John managed to undo the ties on her halter and
    pull the whole thing off, leaving her topless right there in the
    schoolyard. She kind of sat there bewildered and embarrassed, her
    arms crossed in front of her, and her whole body turning red with
    embarrassment. Me and Susan had to chase him down and tear the
    halter away from him.
    At lunch one day, me and Amy were sitting on a kind of ledge
    in the yard. It was a foot or so deep and had a steel fence running
    along the back of it. The guys were standing around talking an
    shooting the shit. Jackie moved over against Amy, pushing himself
    between her legs as they hung down.
    The ledge was just the right height for him to kiss and fondle
    her without having to even bend over. The rest of us mostly ignored
    them as Jackie kind of pushed her legs apart and dry humped against
    her. His lips were sucking on her s as his tongue slid in and out
    of her mouth.
    He pushed her legs further apart, and raised them up so her
    feet were on the ledge on either side of her. This started to
    create some interest, mainly because Amy was only wearing a dress
    with a short skirt, and nothing underneath.
    That hadn’t been her idea of course. Phil had wrestled her to
    the ground on the way to school and yanked them off. Him and Paul
    played catch with them which unfortunately ended in the panties
    falling in a pool of oily muck.
    Amy had been walking around school like she had eggs in her
    shoes, afraid of a stay breeze or something. The only thing she had
    to worry about were the guys of course. They took every opportunity
    to grab at her skirt.
    During a class change, paul had snuck up behind her and yanked
    her skirt up from behind so it was up above her waist. The hallway
    was crowed with kids at the time and a lot of them had gotten a
    nice eyeful of her naked pussy and ass.
    Now, as Jackie humped against her, the skirt was pushed u to
    her waist and covered nothing at all. Amy kept glancing around
    apprehensively, afraid someone other than us would see her wide
    open pussy and asshole. She wasn’t even happy about us seeing it,
    she was always embarrassed about showing her self to anybody.
    Jackie humped slowly against her, his hands slid up and down
    her thighs, and over her pussy. I saw him thrust a finger inside
    her, and Amy groaned and looked around again anxiously.
    Jackie suddenly grabbed the edges of the dress, and pulled up
    hard. He pulled the whole loose dress up over the startled girl’s
    chest and past her fumbling arms before she could react. Now she
    was naked except for a little white bra, and Jackie pulled that off
    next.
    “Hey! Are you nuts man?” Mark hissed.
    “You’re gonna get us all expelled asshole!” Phil exclaimed.
    “Just take it easy.” he replied easily.
    He pulled his cock out of his zipper and pushed the fat head
    up against Amy’s pussy slit. Before she or anyone else could say or
    do anything, he had thrust his hot erection deep into her guts.
    Amy was helpless to do anything about the sudden fucking. She
    was naked, and pushed up against the fence. She was too timid to
    even curse at him as he held her there and thrust himself in and
    out of her box. We all tried to pull closer together so nobody
    passing by would see them.
    Unfortunately, there were kids passing on the other side of
    the fence too, and it was pretty damned obvious to them what was
    happening. Jackie thrust his whole body against the naked girl as
    she sat, split open on the ledge. His body crushed her back into
    the fence, which gave and then bounced her forward again,
    accelerating his fucking.
    His hands were on her legs, holding them up and apart as his
    cock rutted into her. amy hated this, but her body responded
    nevertheless. We could all see the heat rush to the surface of her
    body. her breasts swelled, and her nipples hardened as Jackie
    skewered her.
    Her arms slid up above her head, her fingers latching through
    the fence and using it for support. Jackie ignored everyone and
    continued to thrust his cock in and out of the girl. She was
    practically hanging from the fence as his hands shoved her legs so
    far apart and up that he lifted her assn off the ledge.
    Then she came and collapsed against him, her arms going around
    his shoulders and her face digging into his neck as his humping
    movements threw her back and forth with him, and his cock churned
    into her pussy slit.
    He groaned and jabbed his cock deep into her belly, spewing
    his cum into her.
    To top that off, he and the guys ran off with her dress. Susan
    thought that was a laugh riot and I had to hide the mortified girl
    in a bush until I could chase them down and get the thing back.
    Of course my Dad continued to fuck me every single night.
    Sometimes I brought Susan and Amy over and he would fuck all of us,
    and watch us do each other. Susan loved that. He liked Amy most of
    all, because of how timid and obedient she was.
    A couple of months after he’d first fucked her, he had her
    leave home and move in with us. Her parents didn’t mind since they
    were poor and really crowded. I liked it too. My Dad took out most
    of his Sadistic sexual energy on Amy, leaving me relatively free of
    the beatings and such.
    I felt a little guilty about it though, especially when My Dad
    put her out in the yard like he’d done to me. I wasn’t allowed out
    there but I watched as my Dad tied her across a low fence post and
    led the dogs up behind her. They screwed her for hours.
    Sometimes the guys would come by and watch. They got a real
    kick out of the way my Dad would fuck Amy so hard her teeth would
    chatter. We had a few orgies with them. My Mom liked those more
    than me. None of the guys was surprised that my Dad and Mom were
    fucking me. Susan and her brother fucked all the time after all.
    Sometimes my Dad would give me or Amy to friends of his.
    Sometimes he’d use us to pay bills or pay off favours. That sucked,
    because his friends were usually ugly and gross. I hated fucking
    these dirty, ugly old guys.
    One time me and Amy had to put on a show. My Dad and his
    friends all gathered around while we licked and sucked on each
    other. We did a sixty nine for them, and then we used dildos and
    vibrators on each other.
    Of course all his friends had to fuck us both afterwards. I
    found out later he’d charged them for it. That made me mad, not
    because it made me a whore, but because I didn’t get any. I figured
    if anyone was gonna get money from fucking me, it should be me.
    I decided to make my own money then. I hung around the old
    guys in town and waved my ass at them. There were a lot of men more
    than ready to pay for the privilege of fucking my tender little
    cuntbox.
    When I had enough money, I moved out. My Dad was furious, but
    I took off before he knew what was happening. He probably took it
    out on Amy. I didn’t care. I was free of him and that lousy little
    town. I moved into a nice apartment in the city.
    For me it’s was the perfect life now. I fuck all day and half
    the night, and get paid a fortune for it. Some of the guys are
    gross, but I come every time anyway. What kind of job besides
    whoring would pay so much and let you cum twenty or thirty times a
    day?
    Maybe someday I’ll go back home in a limousine and see how My
    Dad and Mom and Amy are doing.


  • The Lesbian Debt (Chapter 18) – Raping Erica

    Font size : +


    Laura, a lesbian, is the subject of degrading blackmail that is pushing her further into hetero sex and humiliation…

    Chapter 18

    RAPING ERICA

    There was an email for Laura the next day, a Sunday. She read it with her tits bared for the webcam, her nipples still connected by her painful chain, the rest of her body naked.

    ===

    To: Cow Udders

    From: You-Know-Who

    Your friend Michael is coming round today to check on his “investment”. You have a special mission.

    (1) Get Michael to fuck your bitch girlfriend Erica in the cunt, unprotected, and ejaculate.

    (2) Erica must not consent, and you can’t give her any of your drugs.

    (3) Michael must pay you money for getting to fuck Erica.

    (4) Your pussy must be wet when he starts to fuck her, and you must play with it while he fucks her until he cums.

    If you don’t succeed, I’ll be circulating a very special Christmas card of you fucking your girlfriend to all your close friends and family. If you don’t even try, I’ll use the knife instead.

    Good slut.

    ===

    Laura read it again, and a third time. She didn’t know what to do. It was one thing to abuse her own girlfriend, and for that matter to set her up to suck Michael’s cock as she had in the past. It was entirely another to cause her girlfriend to be raped for money. It would be a massive betrayal of trust. Being raped might traumatise Erica. Despite everything that happened, Laura didn’t really believe her lover wanted to fuck men, and certainly not without having a say in it. And fucked unprotected – just like Laura, Erica wasn’t on the pill. She wanted to be, for safety, but Laura had never let her, saying that the pill was an admission that she might some day have sex with a man. If Michael ejaculated inside her, Erica might really get pregnant.

    But if Laura didn’t even try to have Erica raped – the knife. She didn’t know whether her blackmailer meant the knife for her or for her Erica, but it didn’t make much of a difference. Anything was better than being dead, right?

    Inside her, Laura knew she was going to do this. She was going to do it to save Erica from her blackmailer, and to save herself. She wasn’t trying to talk herself out of it – she was rationalising why she was going to do it, making sure it made sense to her.

    Because of course, Erica had a share in this. Laura had convinced herself that it was Erica’s attractiveness that had attracted her blackmailer’s sexual interest in the both of them. And if Erica made more money, they would have been able to pay off their debt. Instead, Laura had been degraded at the Mayim Clinic, at the Pretty Titty, at the Department. She had let men put their fingers in her twat, and she had received electric shocks in her cunt, and wet herself in public. And what had Erica done? Continued on in her normal life, plus or minus a bit of rough sex with Laura and a couple of loads of Michael’s cum in her mouth.

    Really, it was Erica’s turn. If Laura made money showing off her tits at a strip club, then Erica could make money lying on her back with her legs spread. And it wasn’t really a betrayal. Erica had already sworn to Laura she’d fulfil any sexual fantasy Laura had. Erica loved Laura and would do anything to stay with her. Suppose Laura had a sexual fantasy about Erica being raped by Michael? So it was really just what Erica had already agreed to do.

    Laura made up her mind. She was going to do it. She noticed she was breathing heavily, and suddenly realised her hand was between her legs, idly playing with her cunt. She jerked it away. Had she really been masturbating while deciding whether to have Erica raped? Of course not. She dismissed the idea, and started to put her plan into motion.

    It was still early in the morning, and Erica was still asleep, which suited Laura well. She went to the bedroom, pulled the covers off Erica’s naked body, and began to use spare stockings to tie Erica’s arms and legs to the corners of the bed. Soon she had Erica nude, spreadeagled and bound. Her girlfriend looked beautiful, vulnerable and naked, and the sight of her shaved pussy between her spread legs was very tempting. Laura knelt between the girl’s legs and began to lick at Erica’s twat, enjoying its salty taste.

    Erica soon woke up. She started moaning happily at the feel of Laura’s tongue on her clitoris, but stopped when she realised she was tied up.

    “Baby… why I am I tied up?” she asked. “Are we playing a game?”

    “Kind of,” said Laura. She rose from Erica’s cunt and began to crawl over Erica’s body, dangling her tits in Erica’s face. Just like at the strip club, dangling them took the weight off the chain and felt good. “When Michael comes around today, I’m going to get him to fuck you in your pussy and cum in there.”

    Erica’s eyes widened. “What?” she asked. Laura didn’t want to hear anymore, so she turned around and pushed her cunt against Erica’s face. Erica’s cried out but was immediately muffled by Laura’s wet fuckhole pressing against her lips.

    “Be a good girl and lick me while I talk,” Laura said. When there was no immediate reaction from Erica except more muffled objections, she leant down and pinched Erica’s clit sharply. The objections stopped, and Laura felt Erica’s tongue beginning to lap at her slutbox.

    “It’s a test, honey,” said Laura. “I need to know you’re a lesbian. Michael’s going to fuck you in the pussy, and I’m going to watch, and if it looks for even a second like you’re enjoying it or not doing your best to resist, then I’m going to break up with you. If you love me, you’ll hate it and cry through the whole thing.”

    She idly stroked Erica’s cunt.

    “But you’re still going to be a good fuck, though. You’re going to buck your hips against him and squeeze your cunt around his cock, because at the end I’m going to ask him how much he enjoyed raping you from 1 to 10, and for every point less than 10 he gives you I’m going to whip your cunt and tits five times with a leather belt after he leaves.”

    She reached over to the bedtable, not moving her pussy off Erica’s face, and grabbed the strap-on. Carefully, she filled it with pig cum, and turned off its ejaculation mode, instead setting it to a continual seep of pre-cum. She ground her cunt against Erica’s face until she reached orgasm, and then got off and pushed the dildo into Erica’s mouth. She used the straps to fix it to Erica’s face as a gag – Erica was unable to make more than muffled cries around the thick plastic cock filling her mouth.

    “Good slut,” she told Erica, and went to get her phone.

    Michael answered on the first ring. Laura felt strange, still naked and flushed, talking to Michael on the phone, but he couldn’t see her. (Although the cameras in her house could, she remembered.)

    “Hi Michael,” she said.

    “Hi Laura! How’s it going?” Michael replied. He sounded cheerful, but curious. Laura could guess what he was curious about. He would want to know whether she was going to flirt with him or invite him round so he could watch her and Erica do slutty things. That was her relationship with him now, she knew. And she was going to live up to it.

    “Hey. Um, this is a bit embarrassing,” she began.

    “You can tell me,” said Michael.

    “Well, Erica’s got this… um… fantasy,” Laura began. She realised her free hand was between her legs, kneading her pussy, but this time she didn’t stop herself. “She… um… she’s always fantasised about being raped. By a man.”

    Michael was silent for a minute, then said, in a thick, eager voice, “Yes?”

    “We were wondering if you wanted to… pretend to rape her? Like, as a fantasy?”

    “You mean have sex with her?” Michael asked.

    “Um, yes. She’d be tied up on our bed, naked, and she wants you to fuck her pussy, and she’ll pretend like she’s not into it, but really she is.”

    Laura thought this sounded unbelievable. Surely Michael would realise Erica wasn’t really consenting. But…. would he care?

    There was another pause, then Michael: “I could do that.”

    “Oh, that’s so great,” said Laura, relieved. “She’s really excited. She wants to do it today. Can you do today?”

    “Yes,” said Michael, too quickly.

    “Great. And one last thing – she doesn’t want you to use a condom or anything, so that it feels real. We’re going to give her the morning after pill, but… well, you know we’re a bit strapped for money at the moment. Do you think you could maybe help us out with $100, just to cover the costs of fucking her?”

    Michael’s response made it clear he knew what she was really asking. “Sure,” he said. “If I’m going to cum in your girlfriend’s pussy, the least I can do is pay for the privilege.”

    Laura made a little gasping moan. At first she didn’t even know why she’d done it, then realised she’d been fingering her twat since the start of the conversation. “Thank you,” she said in a squeaky voice. “Just come by… as soon as you can, all right?”

    Michael agreed, and Laura hung up. She started frantically pumping her cunt and rubbing her clit until she reached another orgasm, and then hurried off to shower.

    She spent some time choosing the clothes to wear for Michael’s visit. All her princess dresses had low necklines that would reveal her tit chain, so she instead went with a slutty pink halter top that normally formed part of a cosplay outfit. The top hid her cleavage and the tit-chain, but it only came down a little below her nipples and revealed a lot of underboob titflesh, along with her belly. Laura didn’t often wear it because her tits were prone to falling out the bottom of it, and it didn’t work with a bra, but she found that ironically the painful chain lifted her udders up high enough to make the skimpy halter top work.

    She had initially planned to wear a long skirt, but then remembered she had to masturbate while Michael raped her girlfriend, so she instead settled on a short, sexy pink skirt that matched the halter. Erica was tied up and she wasn’t allowed to touch her own panties, so she went without. The skirt was even shorter than she remembered, and the bottom of her pubus was just visible even when standing upright unless she kept her legs close together. It was immensely slutty but no one would be seeing it other than Michael so that was probably all right.

    Finally, she knew she had one further task while she waited for Michael. She couldn’t give Erica any drugs, but if Erica’s pussy wasn’t wet for Michael he’d know for sure that she wasn’t consenting. So she returned to the bedroom, crouched between Erica’s legs, and started licking her lover’s twat.

    As Laura licked, she considered her own arousal. The email said she needed to be wet herself when Michael started fucking her girlfriend. Would she be able to stay aroused watching her girlfriend about to be raped? At the back of her mind, Laura knew she would be aroused – very aroused. But she hated that thought. What kind of slut gets off on watching her lover get raped? She decided that she would need some insurance to make sure she was aroused (or, she knew, at the back of her mind, an excuse to let her live with the fact she was going to be wet anyway). She climbed off Erica, went to the kitchen, and took some of her medication. Then, feeling it start to work within her, she came back and resumed lapping at Erica’s fuckhole.

    It took Michael nearly an hour to arrive, but it only took Erica half an hour to succumb to Laura’s tongue and become sopping wet. Laura marvelled that her girlfriend could be aroused knowing that she was about to be raped. Laura’s pussy was, by now, gushing with cunt-honey, but Laura had taken one of her aphrodisiacs, so it was only to be expected. She could feel the familiar haze of sexual need settling over her, threatening to turn her into a bimbo or a whore, and she tried to resist it.

    Nevertheless by the time Michael finally rang the doorbell, Laura was too flushed and sweaty to think about the fact that she had Erica’s cunt juices smeared on her face, or register the fact she’d been masturbating for the last fifteen minutes. She didn’t even stop masturbating as she got up and ran to the door. She noticed her legs were unsteady as she ran but didn’t even realise that her gait was so awkward because she was fingerbanging her twat as she ran. It felt so pleasurable and normal to have her fingers in her cunt that it didn’t feel strange at all to be running through her house while masturbating.

    It was only when she got to the door and went to open it that she realised where her hand was, and then only because it was the hand she tried to use to open the door. She paused, and looked at her fingers, sticky with cunt-slime. She hurriedly wiped them off on her exposed underboob, then sucked on them quickly to remove the remaining juices, then tugged at her skirt to try and pull it down over her vagina, and then finally opened the door.

    Michael was not really surprised to see Laura looking even sluttier than their last meeting. He didn’t know what was going on with Laura and Erica, and he worried about them more than a little, but Laura’s whorish behaviour at every encounter kept him thinking with his dick rather than his heart. Right now, she looked like a delicious fucktoy. Most of the underside of her boobs were visible – and was that something sticky shining on her titflesh? – and he swore he could see the bottom of her cunt poking out from under her obscenely short skirt.

    Already aroused by the prospect of fucking Laura’s giflriend Erica, his dick hardened still further, and then began to ache painfully as Laura threw her arms around him in a tight hug. He could smell her hair and feel her tits against his chest. Her body felt warm and soft. His cock strained against his pants and poked against her groin, which she seemed not to realised that she was wiggling delectably against him. He wanted to kiss her. He didn’t know how she would react, so he just let her grind against him like a slut before finally releasing him.

    When Laura stepped away, Michael realised there was a wet spot on the front of his pants. He started to blush, thinking he had prematurely ejaculated from Laura’s slutty hug. Then he realised what it really was. It was moisture from Laura’s pussy. She had drooled cunt slime direcly onto his pants from her barely covered twat while hugging him. He looked from the wet spot up to Laura, and it was her turn to blush.

    Both Laura and Michael were silent as Laura led Michael to the bedroom. She heard him gasp as he saw Erica – naked, bound, legs spread, with a dildo stuffed in her mouth.

    “She really wants this,” Laura said. “Being raped by a man is her secret fantasy, it turns out. I wish she’d trusted me with it earlier.”

    Erica’s cunt was drooling and her nipples were erect. Laura’s tongue had tamed her body, much to Erica’s horror.

    “It’s really okay to… have sex with her?” Michael asked.

    “As long as you can pay a hundred dollars,” said Laura.

    “I can,” said Michael. He fished the money out of his wallet and handed it to Laura. “So… do you just leave me to it?”

    Laura blushed even deeper. “I want to watch,” she said quietly.

    Michael couldn’t resist. Laura looked so slutty, like a pink-haired fucktoy, but at the same time so cute and vulnerable. He stepped forward, wrapped his arm around her, and kissed her on the lips.

    Laura froze. She was being kissed by a boy. This wasn’t something she wanted. This wasn’t something lesbians did. But she couldn’t offend Michael now. She needed him to rape Erica. So at first she just didn’t move at all and let him kiss her. But then something happened. She felt his prick poking at her groin again, through his pants. She knew that she had left a wet spot on him from her twat before, and that she would be leaving an even bigger one now. And at the thought of his dick pushing up against her bare twat, and of her cunt slime soaking into his pants, she moaned, and suddenly she found herself kissing him back.

    Erica just watched wide-eyed as Laura melted into Michael, moaning like a bitch in heat and mashing her lips against his. She watched Laura buck her hips against Michael’s still-clothed cock, and push her oversized tits hard against Michael’s chest. And she saw that eventually it was Michael, not Laura, who broke the kiss, pushing Laura away gently.

    “I’m sorry,” he said, face flushed.

    Laura said nothing. She just stood silently, processing the conflicting emotions she was feeling in her mind and in her cunt, and hoping just a little bit that he would kiss her again. When he didn’t, she turned with some effort, and managed to lower herself into a air against the wall, where she sat with her legs spread and her cunt not even a little concealed.

    Michael looked from Laura’s cunt to Erica’s, blushing a little himself. He was clearly overwhelmed by having two wet lesbian pussies presented to him. He settled for beginning to take off his clothes. He was embarrassed about undressing in front of these girls in such strange circumstances, but not so embarrassed he was going to miss the chance to fuck Erica.

    Laura’s eyes, of course, were glued to Michael’s cock, and when it came into view, pre-cum glistening on the tip, she couldn’t help making a little slutty moan. Michael looked at her, surprised, but then turned back to Erica, pulling off the last of his clothes as he did so.

    Laura realised that Michael was uncertain where to start. Should he kiss her, or stroke her? Laura, though, wanted him to move faster than that. The less time he was raping Erica the better. “She doesn’t need foreplay,” Laura gasped. “Just fuck her.”

    Michael has rock-hard and only too ready to take Laura’s advice. He knelt between Erica’s legs, then dropped to all fours, and then guided his cock into her spread twat. Erica started to buck and jerk wildly in panic as his dick touched her pussy lips, still wet from Laura’s earlier attention, and Michael looked at Laura again uncertainly.

    By now Laura was gently stroking her pussy, as per her instructions. “It’s all part of the fantasy,” she reassured Michael. “She wants this so much.”

    Michael needed no further encouragement, and sighing with ecstasy, slid his cock past Erica’s cunt lips and into her fucktunnel. Erica froze as he he did, and he stayed there for a moment, penetrating her deeply, before beginning to slowly pound his cock in and out of her pussy.

    Laura’s mind was a mess of emotions. Part of her understood that this was her girlfriend being raped – really raped, being fucked and used against her will – and that it was all because of Laura. And she, Laura, was sitting here in front of her friend, showing him her cunt, letting him stop thinking about her and Erica as friends and teaching him to think of them as fuckmeat instead. That part of her wanted to scream, to cry, to throw up. She couldn’t do those things – she was scared of them, scared that if she let go and thought about them she couldn’t stop – so she let the other part of her take control. This was just like the videos she watched at the Mayim Clinic. This was a bad disobedient cunt that wouldn’t accept cock being turned into a good, obedient cunt that made Laura’s twat happy. It was sexy and Laura’s pussy was wet. So she watched it and she fingered her cunt and she let herself get turned on by it.

    Michael gathered speed as he fucked Erica’s pussy. Erica bucked and writhed and looked at Laura with a pleading look but there was no help for her forthcoming. Laura was worried Erica might cry, as that might be hard to sell as part of the fantasy even with Michael so horny, but Erica remained dry eyed. After a while Michael began to grip and squeeze Erica’s tits as he fucked her, and then he lowered his head to them and began to suck and bite at her nipples, and after that point he wouldn’t have noticed even if she had cried.

    Laura orgasmed a little before Michael did, gasping and moaning as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. Just as she was recovering from it, Michael gasped too, and his body stiffened, and Laura knew he had just filled Erica’s snatch with warm, salty cum. He lay there for a moment on top of Erica, before slowly lifting himself off her and sliding his cock out of her twat.

    He stood, and looked at Laura. He seemed confused and a bit lost. Without the hormones of arousal coursing through his system, he was likely now rethinking his decisions and feeling guilty about fucking his friend. All Laura could focus on, though, was his stiff cock, still dripping cum from the tip. Her training and all the videos she’d watched flashed through her head, and entirely without thinking about what she was doing she fell off the chair, down onto her knees in front of Michael, and opened her mouth.

    She waited there for a moment, but Michael still seemed to be having trouble dealing with what was happening, so Laura leant forward and took his cock in her mouth. It was hot and hard and it tasted like Erica’s pussy. She sucked on it gratefully, still massaging her cunt, and when Michael eventually reacted and reached down to stroke her hair as she sucked him, Laura felt herself orgasming again. It wasn’t the same as pulling her hair but it was close enough and it sent her over the edge into another wave of pleasure. Her best friend’s cock was in her mouth, she was tasting his semen, and it was like a wet dream come true to her.

    When Michael eventually pulled his dick out of Laura’s mouth, she couldn’t help moaning in disappointment. She looked up at him from her kneeling position with big puppy dog eyes, and tried to think what came next. After a moment, she remembered.

    “Thank you for raping my girlfriend,” she said. “Thank you for watching me play with myself like a slut. Thank you for letting me suck on your cock.” The words felt right even as she knew they were wrong and weird.

    Michael seemed uncomfortable. He stepped back and began to hastily put his clothes on. As he pulled his pants up his legs, he found his wallet in them, and he extracted a $100 note. He intended to pass it to Laura but in his haste he more or less threw it. The note landed in Laura’s cleavage, nestled between her tits, and Laura blushed. Seeing Michael in clothes again was beginning to return her to reality and she was starting to process what she had just done, and how she had just behaved in front of Michael. Her face was turning a bright crimson and her hands moved to cover her barely-concealed tits and her splayed cunt.

    “I, um… thank you,” Michael spluttered. “This was, um, really good. Thank you. I’ll, um – see you at work?”

    Laura could only nod, and as soon as Michael was fully dressed he fled her house, embarrassed now by what he had done.

    He couldn’t leave fast enough for Laura, though. She had something else she wanted to do. And as soon as Michael was gone, Laura crawled between Erica’s still tied-up legs, and began to eagerly lick Michael’s cum out of her lover’s twat. Now, with Michael gone, she could hear Erica finally starting to cry, and Laura was still able to be horrified that the sound of the crying only made the cum taste that much sweeter.

    ===

    Continued in Chapter 19!

    Author’s Note: If you enjoy my stories, please consider showing your appreciation by visiting my creator site at ! Many more of my stories are available for purchase in e-book format.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Princess Ellie

    Font size : +


    Princess Ellie is cursed to have her tits grow whenever she cums – and the court wizard takes advantage.

    PRINCESS ELLIE

    by All These Roadworks

    ===

    Princess Ellie wasn’t a *bad* princess, but she was occasionally a thoughtless and cruel one, and she made the mistake of doing so on the day when a middle-aged woman arrived at court and applied for permission to access the Royal Library.

    To be fair, the woman was trashily dressed, huge-titted, and more than a little vulgar. But still, Ellie’s response was uncalled for. She laughed when she heard the woman wanted a pass to the Library, and said, “What use does one of our kingdom’s whores have for books? You look more like a cow than a scholar – have you confused the word ‘pass’ with ‘pasture’? Surely you would be of more use to the kingdom being milked and bred than struggling with difficult words?”

    It was an unwise thing to say. But particularly unwise because the woman was a powerful witch. Her face darkened at Ellie’s insult, and her shadow grew long and menacing.

    “You dare to look down on me, princess?” she roared. “You had better hope you are as pure and chaste as you imply. For if being a whore makes a woman a stupid cow, and if such stupid cows should be of use to their kingdom, then I curse you to live by your words.”

    The witch stormed out, and Ellie tried to laugh it off. But she soon learned the woman’s threat had not been idle. Ellie was not particularly slutty, but she had urges like any woman, and it was not uncommon for her, in the privacy of her royal bedchamber, to finger her pussy until she reached a satisfying orgasm. It took her three such nights, over the course of a week, to notice that her tits had gotten bigger.

    She noticed it mostly because she no longer fit into her tightest bra or corset. At first she worried that she had put on weight, but experiments confirmed that, no, her breasts had gotten bigger while the rest of her had stayed the same size.

    The change was a little worrying, but also exciting. Ellie’s breasts had been quite small, and while a lithe princess-like body was not a bad thing, she had wondered what it would be like to have a more… royal… bust. She liked the extra size and curve and weight. She liked it so much she spent much of the day fondling her swelling tits and masturbating.

    She realised what was happening at the end of the day, when she looked in the mirror again and saw that her tits were yet again noticeably bigger. Her breasts were growing when she stimulated her pussy. The more sexual activity she had, the larger her tits grew.

    She knew immediately this must be the witch’s curse. She immediately vowed not to touch her cunt until the curse was removed, and summoned her cabal of sorcerers to find a way to undo the magic.

    It was then that she discovered the second aspect of the curse. As she talked about the curse to her sorcerers, their eyes were quite naturally drawn to her swollen tits, and to her embarrassment she sensed lust in their eyes. As soon as the thought formed in her head that they wanted to *see* her breasts, she felt an idea in her mind – “I must be useful to my people” – and just like that she found herself baring her newly-enlarged fuckbags to their gaze.

    She went bright red, but found she could neither cover herself nor run away. They wanted to see her tits, and she knew she must be a good, useful princess by letting them look. She tried to explain that this behaviour, too, was a result of the curse, at which point her head sorcerer, Erlanthor – a man so powerful she dared not punish him for any infraction – rather pointedly lowered his gaze to look at her groin. Her face paling in horror, Ellie found herself obediently pulling her panties down her stockinged legs and lifting her skirts to let everyone stare at her pussy. “I must be useful,” the traitorous voice in her head said as the sorcerers leeringly stared at what had once been her private feminine secrets.

    In the end the head sorcerer promised to work on the problem, but he had a smile on his face that suggested he was not entirely unhappy with the status quo. Ellie unhappily returned to the task of running the kingdom.

    The next week was pure torture. The changes in her breasts were doing interesting things to her hormones, and she was constantly experiencing some level of arousal. Keeping her hands away from her cunt became a daily battle. She wanted to touch herself so badly, but she didn’t want her breasts to get any bigger. Even so, she woke twice in the night to find she had unconsciously brought herself to orgasm in her sleep, with a corresponding small expansion of her breasts, so she went into the dungeons and found an ancient iron chastity belt and began wearing to bed in the evenings.

    Her days were constant humiliation. Her new, large sex-balloons drew a lot of looks, many of them lustful – especially as she had not yet had new dresses completed, causing her funbags to bulge lewdly in most outfits. And whenever she sensed that lust, she found herself baring her tits as she knew the luster would want. No one said anything to her face about her strange new behaviour, but she overheard people calling her “Princess Fuckmelons” and snickering when they thought she couldn’t hear.

    After a week, she summoned her head sorcerer Erlanthor and demanded an update on his progress on removing the curse. He arrived at her bedchamber, clearly furious at being summoned so curtly, and when she welcomed him into the room, he stared deliberately at her tits until she bared them, then at her cunt until she bared that, and then said, “Princess, perhaps you would be happier nude,” and blushingly she wiggled out of her expensive dress altogether and stood naked and humiliated before the robed man.

    “Please, Erlanthor,” she begged. “Can you remove the curse?”

    “The magic is strange and powerful,” said Erlanthor. “I believe it may be helpful to see the curse at work. Princess, I know this is difficult for you, but I need you to make your mammaries grow for me.”

    She blushed deeper red. “Erlanthor, you know they only grow when I am… stimulated…”

    “I know,” he said, and looked at her cunt again.

    She knew she must be useful. Moaning in embarrassment, she felt herself start to play with her pussy. “Please,” she begged. “I don’t want my breasts to get bigger…”

    Erlanthor was unmoved. “I believe I will have a better view if you kneel, princess,” he said. She fell to her knees, legs parted, fingers working her fuckhole.

    He watched her masturbate, his smile cruel and mocking. After a while, he said, “I know you can’t help it princess, but your whorish display has made me erect. My cock requires servicing.”

    She mewled in distress. She was a virgin; she had never been penetrated in any hole before. But… she must be useful. Looking up at her sorcerer for approval, she parted his robes and extracted his hard cock from his undergarments. He looked at her lips, and she obediently opened up and took his cock into her mouth and began to suck.

    She orgasmed before he did, and her tits, which were pressing against his leg, bulged with new growth. But he was still fucking her mouth, so he looked at her and said, “Keep going. I must be sure.” Unhappily, she kept playing with her pussy, and found a second orgasm just as the sorcerer groaned and bucked his hips, and then ejaculated in her mouth. She tried to pull away but he gripped her hair, holding her face tightly against his balls, and she had no choice but to swallow his seed.

    When he was done, he inspected her swollen fuckbags. He stroked them and squeezed them in ways that made her want to finger her cunt even more. And after some minutes of this, he obtained the result he was apparently looking for – he squeezed her left tit, pulling his fingers from the base of her breast down to her nipple, and suddenly a little trickle of milk leaked from the nipple.

    “Good,” was all he said, and turned to leave.

    After that, none of Ellie’s clothes fit anymore. Her tits were just too big. They had grown to the point where she was no longer just big-titted, but remarkably so. Her breast size would be one of the first things anyone would remember about her. She sent messengers to the seamstresses to find out how her new dresses were coming, and was told that Erlanthor had put the work on hold as he didn’t want new fabric designs interfering with his work undoing the curse.

    In the end, she was forced to go about her day with her tits constantly bared. The name “Princess Fuckmelons” had gotten around to the point that everyone called her that now, except directly to her face. And every night, Erlanthor would visit her, stare at her until she undressed, get her to mount her bed on all fours, and then place a bucket under her breasts and painfully milk her. Each day she produced a little more milk. Afterwards, Erlanthor would have her “relieve the pressure she had caused in his cock” by sucking it. In the middle of the week, he made her give another masturbatory demonstration of how the curse made her tits grow, and after that her milk came more freely, and Erlanthor moved to milking her twice a day, mornings and night. By the end of the week she was coming to look forward to the milkings, as her tits would feel heavy and painfully full of milk as the scheduled hour came around.

    Erlanthor was not the only one who violated her over this period. Three of the court noblemen had both understood her new vulnerability, and found the nerve to take advantage of it. Two of them would stop her on her way back to her bedchamber after holding court and ask her if she knew of a way to make their cocks feel good. Compelled to be useful, she would kneel and suck on them – sometimes masturbating one while sucking the other, sometimes letting one fuck her cleavage while she sucked on the second, sometimes letting both enter her mouth at the same time. One of the noblemen was a fan of cumming down her throat, but the other liked to ejaculate on her face and breasts, and she often returned to her bedchamber with a sticky sheen across her cheeks and fuckbags.

    The third noble, a little cleverer, had been present when the curse was cast, and remembered the words of it. He would visit her bedchamber at night, not bothering to knock, possibly having bribed the guards, and he would say, “Good evening, Princess Fuckmelons. I’m sorry to bother you, but I have a terrible need to breed with a stupid big-uddered cow. Would you be able to help me?”

    The word “breed” triggered something inside her, making her cunt dripping wet, and in any case she was compelled to be useful, so she would get on all fours and wiggle her ass at him, and he would slip his cock into her unprotected pussy and roughly fuck her. She would be so wet that she would cum twice before he even ejaculated, and he would leave her weeping, semen dripping from her fuckhole, her tits even larger and more whorish than they had been. This happened every three nights or so.

    It wasn’t just men who used Ellie. The third noble shared some of what he knew with two scullery maids, and these scullery maids delighted in finding some pretext to visit Ellie’s chambers – bringing her drinks or a snack – and then say, “Oh, princess, my pussy is terribly wet, but I find the only thing that cleans it properly is a tongue…” and then Ellie would, usefully, get down on her knees and lick the women’s snatches until they orgasmed against her face. After the third of these violations, Ellie became furious enough that she used her princessly authority to force one of the girls to return the favour, pinning the woman to the floor and roughly humping her own sex against the maid’s face until she orgasmed and felt her tits swell.

    All she did, though, was make the maid cruel, and on her next visit the maid said, “Oh, princess, I’ve had the most terrible urge to whip the tits of a stupid cow with a leather belt, can you help me?” Ellie did indeed help her, even if she was crying by the end.

    Finally Erlanthor came to Ellie and said, “I believe I have a satisfactory conclusion to your problem, princess. The Regent of Dellmore will be visiting us tonight. He possesses certain magical resources that will be of great use to me, and if we please him sufficiently tonight, he will make those resources available.”

    “That’s wonderful!” Ellie tried to say, but she couldn’t, because Erlanthor’s cock was in her mouth.

    “Keep sucking, princess, there’s a good girl,” said Erlanthor. “However, as you may remember, women are property in Dellmore, and their degradation is a daily occurrence. He will not be pleased to see a woman in power, and yet he must be met by the leader of the land, which is you. Therefore I have prepared you an appropriate ceremonial outfit to meet him in.” He grabbed her head and ejaculated into her mouth, then pulled out, wiped his cock on her cheek, and let her rise.

    “Make sure you wear it all, princess,” he said. “I will see you in the great hall in an hour.”

    When she inspected the outfit, she was horrified. She dithered for a bit, but the promise of removing the curse was too tempting. She had to please this man. So she put it all on.

    First was a magic rope, with instructions how to wind it tightly around the base of her tits to painfully constrict them and cut off their blood supply. The attaching documentation said that it would cause her tits to become very sensitive and painful for some time, until they went numb, at which point she was to moo like a cow and the magic of the rope would cause it loosen, letting blood back into her breasts – a source of excruciating pain – before eventually constricting again.

    Then there were clamps for her nipples with heavy vibrating weights hanging from them. They brought tears to her eyes, and although their vibration was quite stimulating, the pain was worse, especially when she moved and felt the weights swing and bounce and tug sharply on her nipples. Milk leaked from her tits with every bounce and she realised that Erlanthor had not milked her that day, either in the morning or evening, and that her tits were agonisingly full.

    There were elastic straps that went around her upper thighs with clamps on each end. The clamps attached to the top and bottom of her pussy lips, pulling her labia painfully wide open to expose her inner cuntflesh. Another weighted vibrating clamp then went on her clitoris.

    A collar went around her neck. It was of black leather and had a cowbell attached. It, too, was magical, said Erlanthor’s notes, and it would constrict painfully if she made any sounds other than a cow-like “moo”. Women did not speak in Dellmore, he explained.

    There was a jar of white goo, labelled “Semen”, with instructions to smear it on her face and tits as “make-up”. She verified from tasting it that it was indeed sperm. She hoped it was human. She rubbed it into her breasts and face until she had a visible spermy sheen across all of the relevant skin, and added a few last dollops to give herself that recently-ejaculated-on look.

    To complete the ensemble, there was a vibrating butt-plug with a cow tail hanging from it, a cow-ear headband, stripper heels, and a pair of what would have been elegant princess-like gloves if they had not been patterned in black-and-white cow spots. She pulled the gloves on, and felt them tighten magically on her hands, and realised she would have trouble getting them off. Even worse, the fingers in the gloves were stitched together, and the thumb to the forefinger in an “O”. She could crawl or lift flat objects or give a handjob in these gloves, but manual dexterity was denied to her. What was more, the gloves would not allow her to cover, protect, or undress any part of her body. They magically prevent her hands from drawing near these areas, and she realised she was completely unable to take off any part of her demeaning outfit without help.

    Blushing furiously, she made her way to the great hall, tottering unsteadily on the stripper heels. Each waver in her step made the weighted clamps bounce agonisingly.

    When she arrived in the great hall, Erlanthor was waiting, along with the Regent of Dellmore, a robed saturnine man with a cruel face. He smiled as he saw her approach. “Excellent, Erlanthor, my friend. I had not believed it until I saw it. She looks like a perverted sex-toy more than she does a human.”

    “I think you’ll find that in this case you are correct in judging the princess’ book by its cover,” said Erlanthor. “Princess, introduce yourself.”

    She tried to say her name, but choked as her collar tightened. Tears coming to her eyes, she said the only thing she was allowed to say. “Moooooo…”

    The Regent laughed uproariously. “Excellent. And I see her udders are producing nicely…”

    “The milk bears the stigma of the curse that affects her,” said Erlanthor. “You will find that women who drink it becoming stupid, submissive, aroused, and their breasts will grow and also produce milk.”

    Ellie’s eyes widened. Erlanthor had not told her that.

    “She will be a fine addition to my barn,” said the Regent. “May I fuck her?”

    “Go right ahead,” said Erlanthor.

    Ellie was terrified, and tried to run. An addition to his barn? What was Erlanthor talking about? But she could not run in the stripper heels, and instead fell to her knees, her milk-laden udders swinging agonizingly beneath her. “Moooo…” she said desperately, begging for help the only way she could. “Moooo…” She felt the Regent come up behind her, reaching down to roughly pull her hair, and then his cock entered her painfully-spread pussy.

    “You see, princess,” said Erlanthor. “The Regent collects women of wealth or title who have been reduced to the status of human cows. Sometimes he causes this change to happen himself, sometimes he buys pre-conditioned specimens like you. He takes great pleasure in raping, degrading and objectifying these women, breeding them so as to keep them constantly pregnant, and helping them learn their place as domestic animals. You are to be on loan to the Regent. For as long as you are of interest to him, he will supply our land with powerful magics that will allow us to grow our economy and improve our defences. So you see, princess, the way you can be *most* useful to your kingdom is by helping the Regent to enjoy hurting and degrading you for as long as possible, so that your people gain as much magic as possible before he tires of you. And you do *so* want to be useful, don’t you?”

    She wept. She did. She did want to be useful. And she knew, as she orgasmed on the Regent’s cock, that the curse would make her do her best to be useful in exactly the way Erlanthor had described. “Moooo…” she moaned, as she felt her tits swell. “Moooo…” The rope around her tits loosened, and she orgasmed again as intense pain flooded through her from the blood rushing back into the abused udders.

    “For what it’s worth, princess, my examination of the curse suggests your tits *will* stop growing before they’re big enough to be actively harmful to your health,” laughed Erlanthor. “But by that stage they will be so large that no one will ever take you seriously as anything other than a sex-object and animal again. You will not be able to rule the kingdom. But I will serve well as your vizier. And my first act will be to find that witch and pay her whatever it takes to put that curse at the kingdom’s disposal. I think the kingdom will run so much better once more of its young women want to be *useful*, don’t you?”

    The Regent came, spurting his seed into her fertile womb, and all Ellie could do was mooo…

    ===

    If you enjoy this story, you can get all the news about my writing at AllTheseRoadworks.com


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::